Source and licence
share: publicsahidicSource: OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/Apocrypha/copticapocryphai00budguoft.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts_Apocrypha/copticapocryphai00budguoft/pages
Attribution: Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge) — two-country rule met (LICENCES.md §7 + US ≤1930), REBUILD-PREP 2026-09-26); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
Licence: public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930)
Licence: CC BY-SA 4.0
Jurisdiction note: this text is public domain under Canadian law (the project is published from Canada; LICENCES.md §7: author died in or before 1971). It may still be in copyright elsewhere — in countries with a life + 70 term, or where a later edition claims its own rights. The licence line above says what was verified. If you are outside Canada, check your own law before re-using it.
The text — part 1 of 7
2,334 lines · a line number is a link to itselfThe layers have different numbers of lines, so they are lined up page by page, and within a page line by line by letter similarity; a line one layer has and another lacks (the Cairene layer leaves out lines that are not Coptic) gets an empty cell.
| ref | L0 witness (OCR) | L1 Cairene | L2 Kemetic |
|---|---|---|---|
| page 1 | |||
| page 2 | |||
| page 3 | |||
| page 4 | |||
| 1 | Digitized Ⲟⲩ the Internet Archive | Digitized ⲟⲩ the Internet Archive | Digitized ou the Internet Archive |
| 2 | in 2007 with funding from | in 2007 with funding from | in 2007 with funding from |
| 3 | Microsoft Corporation | Microsoft Corporation | Microsoft Corporation |
| 4 | http://www.archive.org/details/copticapocryphai0Obudguoft | http://www.archive.org/details/copticapocryphai0Obudguoft | http://www.archive.org/details/copticapocryphai0Obudguoft |
| page 5 | |||
| 5 | COPTIC APOCRYPHA | COPTIC APOCRYPHA | COPTIC APOCRYPHA |
| 6 | IN THE | IN THE | IN THE |
| 7 | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT |
| page 6 | |||
| 8 | OXFORD : HORACE HART | OXFORD : HORACE HART | OXFORD : HORACE HART |
| 9 | i PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY | i PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY | i PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY |
| page 7 | |||
| 10 | ⲁ ⲉ̄ϩϥ | ⲁ ⲉ̄ϩϥ | a ehf |
| 11 | ⲃⲟⲥ | ⲃⲟⲥ | vos |
| 12 | COPTIC APOCRYPHA | COPTIC APOCRYPHA | COPTIC APOCRYPHA |
| 13 | IN THE | IN THE | IN THE |
| 14 | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT |
| 15 | EDITED, WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS | EDITED, WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS | EDITED, WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS |
| 16 | ⲩⲛ BY | ⲟⲩⲟⲛ BY | ouon BY |
| 17 | A) ⲩ | A) ⲩ | A) y |
| 18 | (Sv) ET AYWALLIS BUDGE, M.A, Ⲡrrl. | (Sv) ET AYWALLIS BUDGE, M.A, ⲡrrl. | (Sv) ET AYWALLIS BUDGE, M.A, prrl. |
| 19 | KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES | KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES | KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES |
| 20 | IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM | IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM | IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM |
| 21 | WITH FIFTY-EIGHT PLATES | WITH FIFTY-EIGHT PLATES | WITH FIFTY-EIGHT PLATES |
| 22 | PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES | PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES | PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES |
| 23 | SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM | SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM | SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM |
| 24 | AND BY LoxaMans AND Co., 398) PATERNOSTER Row | AND BY LoxaMans AND Co., 398) PATERNOSTER Row | AND BY LoxaMans AND Co., 398) PATERNOSTER Row |
| 25 | BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BoND STREET, W. | BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BoND STREET, W. | BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BoND STREET, W. |
| 26 | AsHER AND Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN | AsHER AND Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN | AsHER AND Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN |
| 27 | AND HumMPHREY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, AMEN CORNER, LONDON | AND HumMPHREY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, AMEN CORNER, LONDON | AND HumMPHREY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, AMEN CORNER, LONDON |
| 28 | 1913 ⲁ | 1913 ⲁ | 1913 a |
| 29 | All rights reserved ⲟ. 10. AL | All rights reserved ⲟⲓ. 10. AL | All rights reserved oi. 10. AL |
| page 8 | |||
| 30 | ELECTRONIC ⲩⲃⲃϩⲓⲑⲛ̃ | ELECTRONIC ⲩⲃⲃϩⲓⲑⲛ̃ | ELECTRONIC yvvhiθn |
| 31 | AVAILABLE | AVAILABLE | AVAILABLE |
| 32 | ⲛϥⲛ +3 ϯ | ⲛϥⲛ +3 ϯ | nfn +3 ti |
| page 9 | |||
| 33 | PREFACE | PREFACE | PREFACE |
| 34 | Tue present volume contains the Coptic texts, | Tue present volume contains the Coptic texts, | Tue present volume contains the Coptic texts, |
| 35 | with translations, of an important series of Apo- | with translations, of an important series of Apo- | with translations, of an important series of Apo- |
| 36 | crypha, a Life of Pisentius, Bishop of Coptos in | crypha, a Life of Pisentius, Bishop of Coptos in | crypha, a Life of Pisentius, Bishop of Coptos in |
| 37 | the seventh century, an Encomium on John the | the seventh century, an Encomium on John the | the seventh century, an Encomium on John the |
| 38 | Baptist, attributed to Saint John Chrysostom, and | Baptist, attributed to Saint John Chrysostom, and | Baptist, attributed to Saint John Chrysostom, and |
| 39 | a series of Instructions by Pachomius the Archi- | a series of Instructions by Pachomius the Archi- | a series of Instructions by Pachomius the Archi- |
| 40 | mandrite ; all of them are written in the dialect | mandrite ; all of them are written in the dialect | mandrite ; all of them are written in the dialect |
| 41 | of Upper Egypt, and all are published for the first | of Upper Egypt, and all are published for the first | of Upper Egypt, and all are published for the first |
| 42 | time. The editing of the texts has been carried | time. The editing of the texts has been carried | time. The editing of the texts has been carried |
| 43 | out by an arrangement with my colleague Dr. L. D. | out by an arrangement with my colleague Dr. L. D. | out by an arrangement with my colleague Dr. L. D. |
| 44 | Barnett, Keeper of the Department of Oriental | Barnett, Keeper of the Department of Oriental | Barnett, Keeper of the Department of Oriental |
| 45 | Printed Books and Manuscripts in the British | Printed Books and Manuscripts in the British | Printed Books and Manuscripts in the British |
| 46 | Museum. | Museum. | Museum. |
| 47 | The longest and perhaps most interesting Apo- | The longest and perhaps most interesting Apo- | The longest and perhaps most interesting Apo- |
| 48 | cryphon is the ‘Book of the Resurrection’, which | cryphon is the ‘Book of the Resurrection’, which | cryphon is the ‘Book of the Resurrection’, which |
| 49 | is attributed to Bartholomew the Apostle. It | is attributed to Bartholomew the Apostle. It | is attributed to Bartholomew the Apostle. It |
| 50 | describes the descent of our Lord into hell, the | describes the descent of our Lord into hell, the | describes the descent of our Lord into hell, the |
| 51 | conquest of Death and his sons, the defeat of the | conquest of Death and his sons, the defeat of the | conquest of Death and his sons, the defeat of the |
| 52 | Devil, the destruction of the gates, bolts, and bars | Devil, the destruction of the gates, bolts, and bars | Devil, the destruction of the gates, bolts, and bars |
| 53 | of hell, the extinction of its fires, the overthrow of | of hell, the extinction of its fires, the overthrow of | of hell, the extinction of its fires, the overthrow of |
| 54 | its blazing cauldrons, the liberation of Adam and | its blazing cauldrons, the liberation of Adam and | its blazing cauldrons, the liberation of Adam and |
| 55 | Eve and all the children of men, the final con- | Eve and all the children of men, the final con- | Eve and all the children of men, the final con- |
| 56 | demnation of Judas Iscariot, the ascent from hell | demnation of Judas Iscariot, the ascent from hell | demnation of Judas Iscariot, the ascent from hell |
| 57 | of our Lord, His Resurrection, His appearances to | of our Lord, His Resurrection, His appearances to | of our Lord, His Resurrection, His appearances to |
| 58 | the Apostles, His enthronement on the right hand | the Apostles, His enthronement on the right hand | the Apostles, His enthronement on the right hand |
| 59 | of the Father in His Tabernacle of Light in the | of the Father in His Tabernacle of Light in the | of the Father in His Tabernacle of Light in the |
| page 10 | |||
| 60 | vi PREFACE | vi PREFACE | vi PREFACE |
| 61 | Seventh Heaven, and the reconciliation of God with | Seventh Heaven, and the reconciliation of God with | Seventh Heaven, and the reconciliation of God with |
| 62 | Adam and his sons in the presence of myriads of | Adam and his sons in the presence of myriads of | Adam and his sons in the presence of myriads of |
| 63 | Cherubim, Seraphim, Archangels, Angels, Thrones, | Cherubim, Seraphim, Archangels, Angels, Thrones, | Cherubim, Seraphim, Archangels, Angels, Thrones, |
| 64 | Dominions, Principalities, Powers, and all the hosts | Dominions, Principalities, Powers, and all the hosts | Dominions, Principalities, Powers, and all the hosts |
| 65 | of heaven. Here and there in the work there are | of heaven. Here and there in the work there are | of heaven. Here and there in the work there are |
| 66 | passages that resemble parts of the mediaeval com- | passages that resemble parts of the mediaeval com- | passages that resemble parts of the mediaeval com- |
| 67 | position known as the ‘ Harrowing of Hell’, but its | position known as the ‘ Harrowing of Hell’, but its | position known as the ‘ Harrowing of Hell’, but its |
| 68 | contents are entirely different from those of the | contents are entirely different from those of the | contents are entirely different from those of the |
| 69 | second part of the Gospel of Nicodemus which | second part of the Gospel of Nicodemus which | second part of the Gospel of Nicodemus which |
| 70 | deals with Christ's Descent into Hell. The whole | deals with Christ's Descent into Hell. The whole | deals with Christ's Descent into Hell. The whole |
| 71 | Apocryphon exhibits strong Egyptian (Gnostic) | Apocryphon exhibits strong Egyptian (Gnostic) | Apocryphon exhibits strong Egyptian (Gnostic) |
| 72 | influence, and professes to give the actual words | influence, and professes to give the actual words | influence, and professes to give the actual words |
| 73 | of the divine unknown language in which our Lord | of the divine unknown language in which our Lord | of the divine unknown language in which our Lord |
| 74 | and the Virgin Mary spoke to each other. The | and the Virgin Mary spoke to each other. The | and the Virgin Mary spoke to each other. The |
| 75 | MS. from which the text is edited was written | MS. from which the text is edited was written | MS. from which the text is edited was written |
| 76 | probably in the tenth or eleventh century, and it | probably in the tenth or eleventh century, and it | probably in the tenth or eleventh century, and it |
| 77 | was presented to the church of Illarté by an un- | was presented to the church of Illarté by an un- | was presented to the church of Illarté by an un- |
| 78 | named benefactor who states in the colophon that | named benefactor who states in the colophon that | named benefactor who states in the colophon that |
| 79 | he supplied his own parchment. The form of the | he supplied his own parchment. The form of the | he supplied his own parchment. The form of the |
| 80 | name Illarté suggests that this church was situated | name Illarté suggests that this church was situated | name Illarté suggests that this church was situated |
| 81 | in Nubia, perhaps near the modern town of Wadi | in Nubia, perhaps near the modern town of Wadi | in Nubia, perhaps near the modern town of Wadi |
| 82 | Halfah. In view of the importance of the work, and | Halfah. In view of the importance of the work, and | Halfah. In view of the importance of the work, and |
| 83 | the very mutilated condition of the text, the Trustees | the very mutilated condition of the text, the Trustees | the very mutilated condition of the text, the Trustees |
| 84 | ordered a complete facsimile of the MS. to be made | ordered a complete facsimile of the MS. to be made | ordered a complete facsimile of the MS. to be made |
| 85 | and published with the text (Plates I-XLVIII). | and published with the text (Plates I-XLVIII). | and published with the text (Plates I-XLVIII). |
| 86 | Two of the Apocrypha printed in this volume | Two of the Apocrypha printed in this volume | Two of the Apocrypha printed in this volume |
| 87 | deal with Saint John the Apostle. The text of the | deal with Saint John the Apostle. The text of the | deal with Saint John the Apostle. The text of the |
| 88 | first is edited from the vellum MS, Oriental No.6782, | first is edited from the vellum MS, Oriental No.6782, | first is edited from the vellum MS, Oriental No.6782, |
| 89 | which was written in the seven hundred and sixth | which was written in the seven hundred and sixth | which was written in the seven hundred and sixth |
| 90 | year of Diocletian, or the Era of the Martyrs, i. e. | year of Diocletian, or the Era of the Martyrs, i. e. | year of Diocletian, or the Era of the Martyrs, i. e. |
| 91 | A.0.990. It states that Saint John was in Ephesus, | A.0.990. It states that Saint John was in Ephesus, | A.0.990. It states that Saint John was in Ephesus, |
| page 11 | |||
| 92 | PREFACE vil | PREFACE vil | PREFACE vil |
| 93 | and that having made a long prayer, the text of which | and that having made a long prayer, the text of which | and that having made a long prayer, the text of which |
| 94 | is given in full, and made an address to his followers, | is given in full, and made an address to his followers, | is given in full, and made an address to his followers, |
| 95 | he ordered them to dig a grave for him outside the | he ordered them to dig a grave for him outside the | he ordered them to dig a grave for him outside the |
| 96 | city. In this he laid himself down and died peace- | city. In this he laid himself down and died peace- | city. In this he laid himself down and died peace- |
| 97 | fully, but when his disciples came the next day | fully, but when his disciples came the next day | fully, but when his disciples came the next day |
| 98 | they could not find his body. An Ethiopic version | they could not find his body. An Ethiopic version | they could not find his body. An Ethiopic version |
| 99 | of this Apocryphon is extant in the venerable MS. | of this Apocryphon is extant in the venerable MS. | of this Apocryphon is extant in the venerable MS. |
| 100 | Oriental No. 673, Fol. 95b ff., and a version in Arabic | Oriental No. 673, Fol. 95b ff., and a version in Arabic | Oriental No. 673, Fol. 95b ff., and a version in Arabic |
| 101 | must also have existed. The second Apocryphon | must also have existed. The second Apocryphon | must also have existed. The second Apocryphon |
| 102 | of Saint John is a very curious work. According | of Saint John is a very curious work. According | of Saint John is a very curious work. According |
| 103 | to it our Lord sent a cloud into all parts of the | to it our Lord sent a cloud into all parts of the | to it our Lord sent a cloud into all parts of the |
| 104 | world wherein were the Apostles in order that it | world wherein were the Apostles in order that it | world wherein were the Apostles in order that it |
| 105 | might bring them to Him on the Mount of Olives. | might bring them to Him on the Mount of Olives. | might bring them to Him on the Mount of Olives. |
| 106 | When all the Apostles had arrived there John | When all the Apostles had arrived there John | When all the Apostles had arrived there John |
| 107 | asked the Lord to explain to him the Mysteries | asked the Lord to explain to him the Mysteries | asked the Lord to explain to him the Mysteries |
| 108 | of the Heavens, and the laws which regulated the | of the Heavens, and the laws which regulated the | of the Heavens, and the laws which regulated the |
| 109 | fall of dew and rain, and other natural phenomena. | fall of dew and rain, and other natural phenomena. | fall of dew and rain, and other natural phenomena. |
| 110 | Having summoned a Cherubim (sic) the Lord com- | Having summoned a Cherubim (sic) the Lord com- | Having summoned a Cherubim (sic) the Lord com- |
| 111 | mitted John to his care, and told him to answer | mitted John to his care, and told him to answer | mitted John to his care, and told him to answer |
| 112 | fully all his questions. The angel having set John | fully all his questions. The angel having set John | fully all his questions. The angel having set John |
| 113 | upon his wing of light bore him up through the | upon his wing of light bore him up through the | upon his wing of light bore him up through the |
| 114 | Seven Heavens and described to him their con- | Seven Heavens and described to him their con- | Seven Heavens and described to him their con- |
| 115 | struction. He shewed him the Twelve Rulers of | struction. He shewed him the Twelve Rulers of | struction. He shewed him the Twelve Rulers of |
| 116 | the worlds of light, and the fountain whence fell | the worlds of light, and the fountain whence fell | the worlds of light, and the fountain whence fell |
| 117 | the rain upon the earth, and described to him the | the rain upon the earth, and described to him the | the rain upon the earth, and described to him the |
| 118 | laws which govern the succession of day and night, | laws which govern the succession of day and night, | laws which govern the succession of day and night, |
| 119 | and the various classes of stars, Ⲱⲥ. In the eastern | and the various classes of stars, Ⲱⲥ. In the eastern | and the various classes of stars, Ōs. In the eastern |
| 120 | part of the earth also he shewed him Paradise, | part of the earth also he shewed him Paradise, | part of the earth also he shewed him Paradise, |
| 121 | and Adam walking about in it, burying in the | and Adam walking about in it, burying in the | and Adam walking about in it, burying in the |
| 122 | ground the heaps of leaves which fell from the tree | ground the heaps of leaves which fell from the tree | ground the heaps of leaves which fell from the tree |
| 123 | of the knowledge of good and evil. The angel | of the knowledge of good and evil. The angel | of the knowledge of good and evil. The angel |
| page 12 | |||
| 124 | ⲅⲏ PREFACE | ⲅⲏ PREFACE | gy PREFACE |
| 125 | impressed upon John the sacredness of oaths sworn | impressed upon John the sacredness of oaths sworn | impressed upon John the sacredness of oaths sworn |
| 126 | by water and by wheat, because the former existed | by water and by wheat, because the former existed | by water and by wheat, because the former existed |
| 127 | before the heavens and the earth were created, and | before the heavens and the earth were created, and | before the heavens and the earth were created, and |
| 128 | the latter was formed from portions of the ‘invisible | the latter was formed from portions of the ‘invisible | the latter was formed from portions of the ‘invisible |
| 129 | body of God’ and the body of His Son. Having | body of God’ and the body of His Son. Having | body of God’ and the body of His Son. Having |
| 130 | explained to John why Hezekiah turned his face | explained to John why Hezekiah turned his face | explained to John why Hezekiah turned his face |
| 131 | to the wall and wept, and answered his questions | to the wall and wept, and answered his questions | to the wall and wept, and answered his questions |
| 132 | about predestination, and whether animals have | about predestination, and whether animals have | about predestination, and whether animals have |
| 133 | souls and whether they will live again after death, | souls and whether they will live again after death, | souls and whether they will live again after death, |
| 134 | the angel brought John down from heaven to the | the angel brought John down from heaven to the | the angel brought John down from heaven to the |
| 135 | disciples who were awaiting him on the Mount of | disciples who were awaiting him on the Mount of | disciples who were awaiting him on the Mount of |
| 136 | Olives. | Olives. | Olives. |
| 137 | The last Apocryphon in the volume concerns | The last Apocryphon in the volume concerns | The last Apocryphon in the volume concerns |
| 138 | John the Baptist, and is found in an Encomium | John the Baptist, and is found in an Encomium | John the Baptist, and is found in an Encomium |
| 139 | on this saint which is attributed to Saint John | on this saint which is attributed to Saint John | on this saint which is attributed to Saint John |
| 140 | Chrysostom. In this interesting work Chrysostom | Chrysostom. In this interesting work Chrysostom | Chrysostom. In this interesting work Chrysostom |
| 141 | tells us that he discovered the narrative, which is | tells us that he discovered the narrative, which is | tells us that he discovered the narrative, which is |
| 142 | stated to be the work of John, the brother of our | stated to be the work of John, the brother of our | stated to be the work of John, the brother of our |
| 143 | Lord, written in a ‘little old volume’ preserved | Lord, written in a ‘little old volume’ preserved | Lord, written in a ‘little old volume’ preserved |
| 144 | in the Library of the Holy City Jerusalem, among | in the Library of the Holy City Jerusalem, among | in the Library of the Holy City Jerusalem, among |
| 145 | the manuscripts which had been deposited there by | the manuscripts which had been deposited there by | the manuscripts which had been deposited there by |
| 146 | the Holy Apostles. According to this volume the | the Holy Apostles. According to this volume the | the Holy Apostles. According to this volume the |
| 147 | Saviour was on the Mount of Olives surrounded | Saviour was on the Mount of Olives surrounded | Saviour was on the Mount of Olives surrounded |
| 148 | by the Apostles, who were questioning Him about | by the Apostles, who were questioning Him about | by the Apostles, who were questioning Him about |
| 149 | John the Baptist. He commanded a cloud to come, | John the Baptist. He commanded a cloud to come, | John the Baptist. He commanded a cloud to come, |
| 150 | and He and they ascended upon it into the heights | and He and they ascended upon it into the heights | and He and they ascended upon it into the heights |
| 151 | of heaven. When He had shewn them all the | of heaven. When He had shewn them all the | of heaven. When He had shewn them all the |
| 152 | Heavens except the Third, He brought them into | Heavens except the Third, He brought them into | Heavens except the Third, He brought them into |
| 153 | the Third Heaven, which was a most glorious place. | the Third Heaven, which was a most glorious place. | the Third Heaven, which was a most glorious place. |
| 154 | They saw there John the Baptist and his father | They saw there John the Baptist and his father | They saw there John the Baptist and his father |
| 155 | and mother, Zacharias and Elisabeth, who were | and mother, Zacharias and Elisabeth, who were | and mother, Zacharias and Elisabeth, who were |
| page 13 | |||
| 156 | PREFACE ix | PREFACE ix | PREFACE ix |
| 157 | arrayed in splendid apparel set with precious stones. | arrayed in splendid apparel set with precious stones. | arrayed in splendid apparel set with precious stones. |
| 158 | Summoning to Him Michael, and the Seven Arch- | Summoning to Him Michael, and the Seven Arch- | Summoning to Him Michael, and the Seven Arch- |
| 159 | “angels, and Sedekiel, and surrounded by the Apostles, | “angels, and Sedekiel, and surrounded by the Apostles, | “angels, and Sedekiel, and surrounded by the Apostles, |
| 160 | He called upon them all one by one to bear witness | He called upon them all one by one to bear witness | He called upon them all one by one to bear witness |
| 161 | to the fact that He had bestowed the Third Heaven | to the fact that He had bestowed the Third Heaven | to the fact that He had bestowed the Third Heaven |
| 162 | upon John the Baptist. He then enumerated before | upon John the Baptist. He then enumerated before | upon John the Baptist. He then enumerated before |
| 163 | the Archangels and Apostles the great gifts which | the Archangels and Apostles the great gifts which | the Archangels and Apostles the great gifts which |
| 164 | He had given to him, the last and greatest of them | He had given to him, the last and greatest of them | He had given to him, the last and greatest of them |
| 165 | all being a boat of gold. The boat was intended | all being a boat of gold. The boat was intended | all being a boat of gold. The boat was intended |
| 166 | for the use of the souls of those who had loved | for the use of the souls of those who had loved | for the use of the souls of those who had loved |
| 167 | John upon earth. These souls would, after the | John upon earth. These souls would, after the | John upon earth. These souls would, after the |
| 168 | death of their bodies, find their way to the boat | death of their bodies, find their way to the boat | death of their bodies, find their way to the boat |
| 169 | of gold, and John would ferry them over the Lake | of gold, and John would ferry them over the Lake | of gold, and John would ferry them over the Lake |
| 170 | of Fire, and land them in the Third Heaven, which | of Fire, and land them in the Third Heaven, which | of Fire, and land them in the Third Heaven, which |
| 171 | was John’s peculiar appanage. No soul, good or | was John’s peculiar appanage. No soul, good or | was John’s peculiar appanage. No soul, good or |
| 172 | bad, could enter this Heaven except after baptism | bad, could enter this Heaven except after baptism | bad, could enter this Heaven except after baptism |
| 173 | in the river of fire, which consumed the wicked, but | in the river of fire, which consumed the wicked, but | in the river of fire, which consumed the wicked, but |
| 174 | to the righteous followers of John seemed only like | to the righteous followers of John seemed only like | to the righteous followers of John seemed only like |
| 175 | a hot bath. There was there also another boat, | a hot bath. There was there also another boat, | a hot bath. There was there also another boat, |
| 176 | which was provided with oars and lamps. When | which was provided with oars and lamps. When | which was provided with oars and lamps. When |
| 177 | the souls of the righteous had taken their places | the souls of the righteous had taken their places | the souls of the righteous had taken their places |
| 178 | in it, the oars worked by themselves, and rowed | in it, the oars worked by themselves, and rowed | in it, the oars worked by themselves, and rowed |
| 179 | it over the dark waters, the lamps lighting it on | it over the dark waters, the lamps lighting it on | it over the dark waters, the lamps lighting it on |
| 180 | its way. | its way. | its way. |
| 181 | The remaining texts in this volume are a Life of | The remaining texts in this volume are a Life of | The remaining texts in this volume are a Life of |
| 182 | Pisentius, Bishop of Coptos in the seventh century, | Pisentius, Bishop of Coptos in the seventh century, | Pisentius, Bishop of Coptos in the seventh century, |
| 183 | and a series of Instructions to a brother, who had | and a series of Instructions to a brother, who had | and a series of Instructions to a brother, who had |
| 184 | lost his temper and reviled a fellow monk, by | lost his temper and reviled a fellow monk, by | lost his temper and reviled a fellow monk, by |
| 185 | Pachomius the Archimandrite, of the famous | Pachomius the Archimandrite, of the famous | Pachomius the Archimandrite, of the famous |
| 186 | Monastery of Tabenna. | Monastery of Tabenna. | Monastery of Tabenna. |
| 187 | The Coptic texts enumerated above are of great | The Coptic texts enumerated above are of great | The Coptic texts enumerated above are of great |
| 188 | b | b | b |
| page 14 | |||
| 189 | : PREFACE | : PREFACE | : PREFACE |
| 190 | value linguistically, for they contain many unusual | value linguistically, for they contain many unusual | value linguistically, for they contain many unusual |
| 191 | forms, and some words which are not to be found | forms, and some words which are not to be found | forms, and some words which are not to be found |
| 192 | in the lexicons available to me. To the student | in the lexicons available to me. To the student | in the lexicons available to me. To the student |
| 193 | of Egyptian Christianity they are highly important, | of Egyptian Christianity they are highly important, | of Egyptian Christianity they are highly important, |
| 194 | for they record traditions and legends hitherto | for they record traditions and legends hitherto | for they record traditions and legends hitherto |
| 195 | unknown, many of which must be very old. The | unknown, many of which must be very old. The | unknown, many of which must be very old. The |
| 196 | manuscripts from which they are edited are also | manuscripts from which they are edited are also | manuscripts from which they are edited are also |
| 197 | of unusual importance from a palaeographic point | of unusual importance from a palaeographic point | of unusual importance from a palaeographic point |
| 198 | of view, for three out of the four are dated, and | of view, for three out of the four are dated, and | of view, for three out of the four are dated, and |
| 199 | they thus form guides for the approximate dating | they thus form guides for the approximate dating | they thus form guides for the approximate dating |
| 200 | of undated manuscripts. The quotations from the | of undated manuscripts. The quotations from the | of undated manuscripts. The quotations from the |
| 201 | Old and New Testaments appear to have been made | Old and New Testaments appear to have been made | Old and New Testaments appear to have been made |
| 202 | from memory, and some of them are difficult to | from memory, and some of them are difficult to | from memory, and some of them are difficult to |
| 203 | identify. | identify. | identify. |
| 204 | I am indebted to the Director, Sir Frederic G. | I am indebted to the Director, Sir Frederic G. | I am indebted to the Director, Sir Frederic G. |
| 205 | Kenyon, for his help in deciphering the Greek | Kenyon, for his help in deciphering the Greek | Kenyon, for his help in deciphering the Greek |
| 206 | portions of the colophons, and for many friendly | portions of the colophons, and for many friendly | portions of the colophons, and for many friendly |
| 207 | suggestions. To the readers of the Oxford Univer- | suggestions. To the readers of the Oxford Univer- | suggestions. To the readers of the Oxford Univer- |
| 208 | sity Press my thanks are also due. | sity Press my thanks are also due. | sity Press my thanks are also due. |
| 209 | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE. |
| 210 | DEPARTMENT OF EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, | DEPARTMENT OF EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, | DEPARTMENT OF EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, |
| 211 | BriTisE Museum. | BriTisE Museum. | BriTisE Museum. |
| 212 | May 7th, 1913. | May 7th, 1913. | May 7th, 1913. |
| page 15 | |||
| 213 | CONTENTS | CONTENTS | CONTENTS |
| 214 | PREFACE : . . . : . . - . | PREFACE : . . . : . . - . | PREFACE : . . . : . . - . |
| 215 | IntroDpUCTION. DESCRIPTION OF THE MS. SUMMARIES, ETC. | IntroDpUCTION. DESCRIPTION OF THE MS. SUMMARIES, ETC. | IntroDpUCTION. DESCRIPTION OF THE MS. SUMMARIES, ETC. |
| 216 | Ⲕⲉⲩⲣⲧⲓⲇⲛ Ⲙⲩⲧⲏⲟⲓⲟⲉⲩ ⲓⲛ Ⲥⲟⲣⲧⲓⲥ WRITINGS . | Ⲕⲉⲩⲣⲧⲓⲇⲛ Ⲙⲩⲧⲏⲟⲓⲟⲉⲩ ⲓⲛ Ⲥⲟⲣⲧⲓⲥ WRITINGS . | Kevrtidn Mityoioev in Sortis WRITINGS . |
| 217 | PAGE | PAGE | PAGE |
| 218 | ⲩ | ⲩ | y |
| 219 | XV | XV | XV |
| 220 | 1x1 | 1x1 | 1x1 |
| 221 | List oF PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE, QUOTED OR REFERRED To lxxiii | List oF PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE, QUOTED OR REFERRED To lxxiii | List oF PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE, QUOTED OR REFERRED To lxxiii |
| 222 | IL | IL | IL |
| 223 | HL | HL | HL |
| 224 | III. | III. | III. |
| 225 | 1v. | 1v. | 1v. |
| 226 | The Book of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, by | The Book of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, by | The Book of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, by |
| 227 | Bartholomew the Apostle. | Bartholomew the Apostle. | Bartholomew the Apostle. |
| 228 | Text | Text | Text |
| 229 | Translation . | Translation . | Translation . |
| 230 | Appendix | Appendix | Appendix |
| 231 | The Life of Saint Bartholomew. From the | The Life of Saint Bartholomew. From the | The Life of Saint Bartholomew. From the |
| 232 | Ethiopic Synaxarium. | Ethiopic Synaxarium. | Ethiopic Synaxarium. |
| 233 | Text | Text | Text |
| 234 | Translation . | Translation . | Translation . |
| 235 | The Repose of Saint John the Evangelist and | The Repose of Saint John the Evangelist and | The Repose of Saint John the Evangelist and |
| 236 | Apostle. | Apostle. | Apostle. |
| 237 | Text | Text | Text |
| 238 | Translation . . . . | Translation . . . . | Translation . . . . |
| 239 | The Mysteries of Saint John the Apostle and Holy | The Mysteries of Saint John the Apostle and Holy | The Mysteries of Saint John the Apostle and Holy |
| 240 | Virgin, | Virgin, | Virgin, |
| 241 | Text . . | Text . . | Text . . |
| 242 | Translation . . . . . | Translation . . . . . | Translation . . . . . |
| 243 | The Life of Bishop Pisentius, by John the Elder. | The Life of Bishop Pisentius, by John the Elder. | The Life of Bishop Pisentius, by John the Elder. |
| 244 | Text - . . . | Text - . . . | Text - . . . |
| 245 | Translation . | Translation . | Translation . |
| 246 | Appendix . . . . | Appendix . . . . | Appendix . . . . |
| 247 | The Life of Pisentius. From the | The Life of Pisentius. From the | The Life of Pisentius. From the |
| 248 | Ethiopic Synaxarium . | Ethiopic Synaxarium . | Ethiopic Synaxarium . |
| 249 | 179 | 179 | 179 |
| 250 | 216 | 216 | 216 |
| 251 | 49 | 49 | 49 |
| 252 | 231 | 231 | 231 |
| 253 | 51 | 51 | 51 |
| 254 | 233 | 233 | 233 |
| 255 | 59 | 59 | 59 |
| 256 | 241 | 241 | 241 |
| 257 | 75 | 75 | 75 |
| 258 | 258 | 258 | 258 |
| 259 | 322 | 322 | 322 |
| 260 | 331 | 331 | 331 |
| page 16 | |||
| 261 | xii CONTENTS | xii CONTENTS | xii CONTENTS |
| 262 | V. Encomium on John the Baptist by Saint John | V. Encomium on John the Baptist by Saint John | V. Encomium on John the Baptist by Saint John |
| 263 | Chrysostom. | Chrysostom. | Chrysostom. |
| 264 | Text . . : 3 | Text . . : 3 | Text . . : 3 |
| 265 | Translation . ) . ] . | Translation . ) . ] . | Translation . ) . ] . |
| 266 | VI. The Instructions of Apa Pachomius. | VI. The Instructions of Apa Pachomius. | VI. The Instructions of Apa Pachomius. |
| 267 | Text | Text | Text |
| 268 | Translation . | Translation . | Translation . |
| 269 | Coptic Forms or GREEK WORDS | Coptic Forms or GREEK WORDS | Coptic Forms or GREEK WORDS |
| 270 | Naues or Persons, COUNTRIES, ETC. | Naues or Persons, COUNTRIES, ETC. | Naues or Persons, COUNTRIES, ETC. |
| 271 | Foreign Worps | Foreign Worps | Foreign Worps |
| 272 | 128 | 128 | 128 |
| 273 | 335 | 335 | 335 |
| 274 | 146 | 146 | 146 |
| 275 | 352 | 352 | 352 |
| 276 | 383 | 383 | 383 |
| 277 | 400 | 400 | 400 |
| 278 | 404 | 404 | 404 |
| page 17 | |||
| 279 | PLATES | PLATES | PLATES |
| 280 | [All the Plates are reduced one-third in scale. | | [All the Plates are reduced one-third in scale. | | [All the Plates are reduced one-third in scale. | |
| 281 | PAGE | PAGE | PAGE |
| 282 | I-XLVIIL Oriental 6804. A complete facsimile of | I-XLVIIL Oriental 6804. A complete facsimile of | I-XLVIIL Oriental 6804. A complete facsimile of |
| 283 | XLIX. | XLIX. | XLIX. |
| 284 | LL | LL | LL |
| 285 | LIL | LIL | LIL |
| 286 | ⲠⲒ. | ⲡⲁⲓ. | pai. |
| 287 | LIV. | LIV. | LIV. |
| 288 | Lv. | Lv. | Lv. |
| 289 | LVL | LVL | LVL |
| 290 | LVIL | LVIL | LVIL |
| 291 | LVIIL | LVIIL | LVIIL |
| 292 | the MS. . : . . . . To follow p. | the MS. . : . . . . To follow p. | the MS. . : . . . . To follow p. |
| 293 | Oriental 6782, Fol. 15. The Frontispiece of | Oriental 6782, Fol. 15. The Frontispiece of | Oriental 6782, Fol. 15. The Frontispiece of |
| 294 | the MS.—Saint John and the Virgin Mary | the MS.—Saint John and the Virgin Mary | the MS.—Saint John and the Virgin Mary |
| 295 | To face p. | To face p. | To face p. |
| 296 | . Oriental 6782, Fol. 5b. Death of Saint John | . Oriental 6782, Fol. 5b. Death of Saint John | . Oriental 6782, Fol. 5b. Death of Saint John |
| 297 | the Evangelist. This ⲣⲉ shews the decorated | the Evangelist. This ⲣⲉ shews the decorated | the Evangelist. This re shews the decorated |
| 298 | initials . . . Ⲧⲟ ⲥⲉ p. 5 | initials . . . Ⲧⲟⲓ ⲥⲉ p. 5 | initials . . . Toi se p. 5 |
| 299 | Oriental 6782, Fol. ⲃⲓ. The tail-piece of the | Oriental 6782, Fol. ⲃⲓ. The tail-piece of the | Oriental 6782, Fol. bi. The tail-piece of the |
| 300 | MS.—Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus | MS.—Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus | MS.—Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus |
| 301 | Oriental 7026, Fol. 1 a. The Mysteries of J ohn. | Oriental 7026, Fol. 1 a. The Mysteries of J ohn. | Oriental 7026, Fol. 1 a. The Mysteries of J ohn. |
| 302 | This plate illustrates the decorated title-page . | This plate illustrates the decorated title-page . | This plate illustrates the decorated title-page . |
| 303 | Oriental 7026, Fol. 26. The Life of Pisentius. | Oriental 7026, Fol. 26. The Life of Pisentius. | Oriental 7026, Fol. 26. The Life of Pisentius. |
| 304 | This plate represents a typical page of the | This plate represents a typical page of the | This plate represents a typical page of the |
| 305 | MS., and illustrates a decorated initial | MS., and illustrates a decorated initial | MS., and illustrates a decorated initial |
| 306 | Oriental 7026, Fol. 2 Colophon. This plate | Oriental 7026, Fol. 2 Colophon. This plate | Oriental 7026, Fol. 2 Colophon. This plate |
| 307 | gives the first paragraph, which is written in | gives the first paragraph, which is written in | gives the first paragraph, which is written in |
| 308 | Greek, and the opening lines of the ⲉϩⲟ | Greek, and the opening lines of the ⲉϩⲟ | Greek, and the opening lines of the eho |
| 309 | portion . | portion . | portion . |
| 310 | Oriental 7026, Fol. 83a. Colophon. Copt | Oriental 7026, Fol. 83a. Colophon. Copt | Oriental 7026, Fol. 83a. Colophon. Copt |
| 311 | portion—continued . . | portion—continued . . | portion—continued . . |
| 312 | Oriental 7024, Fol. 8b. Encomium on J ohn tho | Oriental 7024, Fol. 8b. Encomium on J ohn tho | Oriental 7024, Fol. 8b. Encomium on J ohn tho |
| 313 | Baptist. This plate represents a typical page, | Baptist. This plate represents a typical page, | Baptist. This plate represents a typical page, |
| 314 | with initials, quotation marks, and marginal | with initials, quotation marks, and marginal | with initials, quotation marks, and marginal |
| 315 | ornaments . . . . . . | ornaments . . . . . . | ornaments . . . . . . |
| 316 | Oriental 7024, Fol. 18 a. Instructions of Pacho- | Oriental 7024, Fol. 18 a. Instructions of Pacho- | Oriental 7024, Fol. 18 a. Instructions of Pacho- |
| 317 | mius. This plate represents a fieeags with | mius. This plate represents a fieeags with | mius. This plate represents a fieeags with |
| 318 | decorated border, initial, &ec. | decorated border, initial, &ec. | decorated border, initial, &ec. |
| 319 | Oriental 7024, Fol. 495. Colophon, with date | Oriental 7024, Fol. 495. Colophon, with date | Oriental 7024, Fol. 495. Colophon, with date |
| 320 | in Greek : : . . | in Greek : : . . | in Greek : : . . |
| 321 | 48 | 48 | 48 |
| 322 | 52 | 52 | 52 |
| 323 | 136 | 136 | 136 |
| 324 | 146 | 146 | 146 |
| 325 | 176 | 176 | 176 |
| page 18 | |||
| page 19 | |||
| 326 | INTRODUCTION | INTRODUCTION | INTRODUCTION |
| 327 | I. THE BOOK OF THE RESURRECTION, | I. THE BOOK OF THE RESURRECTION, | I. THE BOOK OF THE RESURRECTION, |
| 328 | BY BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. | BY BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. | BY BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. |
| 329 | THE text of this most important apocryphal work is found | THE text of this most important apocryphal work is found | THE text of this most important apocryphal work is found |
| 330 | in Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 6804, but unfortunately in | in Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 6804, but unfortunately in | in Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 6804, but unfortunately in |
| 331 | a much mutilated state. The manuscript consists of twenty- | a much mutilated state. The manuscript consists of twenty- | a much mutilated state. The manuscript consists of twenty- |
| 332 | four leaves of thin parchment, measuring from 7% in. to | four leaves of thin parchment, measuring from 7% in. to | four leaves of thin parchment, measuring from 7% in. to |
| 333 | 9% in. in length, and from 6% in. to 7% in. in width. A good | 9% in. in length, and from 6% in. to 7% in. in width. A good | 9% in. in length, and from 6% in. to 7% in. in width. A good |
| 334 | idea of its general size and appearance is afforded by Fol. 1, | idea of its general size and appearance is afforded by Fol. 1, | idea of its general size and appearance is afforded by Fol. 1, |
| 335 | which, with the exceptions of a few letters on one side | which, with the exceptions of a few letters on one side | which, with the exceptions of a few letters on one side |
| 336 | and of the lower margin, is complete. The number of the | and of the lower margin, is complete. The number of the | and of the lower margin, is complete. The number of the |
| 337 | page, as is seen from Fol. 1 Fol. 194, ⲥ. was written | page, as is seen from Fol. 1 Fol. 194, ⲥ. was written | page, as is seen from Fol. 1 Fol. 194, s. was written |
| 338 | above the middle of the single column of writing, which | above the middle of the single column of writing, which | above the middle of the single column of writing, which |
| 339 | filled the page; most of the page-numbers having disappeared | filled the page; most of the page-numbers having disappeared | filled the page; most of the page-numbers having disappeared |
| 340 | the order of some of the leaves is doubtful. The text is | the order of some of the leaves is doubtful. The text is | the order of some of the leaves is doubtful. The text is |
| 341 | written in a good clear hand with a brownish-black ink, but | written in a good clear hand with a brownish-black ink, but | written in a good clear hand with a brownish-black ink, but |
| 342 | the sides of the Ⲫ are in several cases decorated with patches | the sides of the ⲫ are in several cases decorated with patches | the sides of the f are in several cases decorated with patches |
| 343 | of red ink. The names IC Jesus, ⲓ̈ⲁ︦ⲱ︦ Jah, the words | of red ink. The names IC Jesus, ⲓⲁⲱ Jah, the words | of red ink. The names IC Jesus, iaō Jah, the words |
| 344 | spoken by God ⲙ︦ⲁ︦ⲣ︦ⲓ︦ ⲭ︦ⲁ︦ⲣ︦ ⲙ︦ⲁ︦ⲣ︦ⲓ︦ⲁ︦ⲑ︦ and ⲕ︦ⲁ︦ⲑ︦ⲓ︦ⲁ︦ⲑ︦ⲁ︦︦ⲓ︦ | spoken by God ⲙⲁⲣⲓ ⲭ︦ⲁ︦ⲣ︦ ⲙ̅ⲁ̅ⲣ̅ⲓ̅ⲁ̅ⲑ̅ and ⲕ̅ⲁ̅ⲑ̅ⲓ̅ⲁ̅ⲑ̅ⲁ̅︦ⲓ̅ | spoken by God mari k︦a︦r︦ mariaθ and kaθiaθa︦i |
| 345 | ⲙ︦ⲥ︦ⲱ︦ⲑ︦ (Fol. 6 8), and the titles of the Hymns of the Angels, | ⲙ︦ⲥ︦ⲱ︦ⲑ︦ (Fol. 6 8), and the titles of the Hymns of the Angels, | m︦s︦ō︦θ︦ (Fol. 6 8), and the titles of the Hymns of the Angels, |
| 346 | are written in red ink. On the last page but one is a tail- | are written in red ink. On the last page but one is a tail- | are written in red ink. On the last page but one is a tail- |
| 347 | piece painted in black and red, and a few of the paragraphs | piece painted in black and red, and a few of the paragraphs | piece painted in black and red, and a few of the paragraphs |
| 348 | begin with large, elaborately drawn and painted initials. | begin with large, elaborately drawn and painted initials. | begin with large, elaborately drawn and painted initials. |
| 349 | Nowhere in the manuscript is a date given, but there is little | Nowhere in the manuscript is a date given, but there is little | Nowhere in the manuscript is a date given, but there is little |
| 350 | doubt that it was written in the tenth or eleventh century. | doubt that it was written in the tenth or eleventh century. | doubt that it was written in the tenth or eleventh century. |
| 351 | The Colophon, which is much mutilated, states that the | The Colophon, which is much mutilated, states that the | The Colophon, which is much mutilated, states that the |
| 352 | manuscript was copied in the Name of the ¢ Holy Consub- | manuscript was copied in the Name of the ¢ Holy Consub- | manuscript was copied in the Name of the ¢ Holy Consub- |
| 353 | stantial Trinity’ by a person, name wanting, who made use | stantial Trinity’ by a person, name wanting, who made use | stantial Trinity’ by a person, name wanting, who made use |
| 354 | of ‘his own parchment’ QW ⲛⲉϥⲙⲉⲙⲃⲣⲁⲛⲟⲛ ⲙ̄ⲙⲓⲛ | of ‘his own parchment’ QW ⲛⲉϥⲙⲉⲙⲃⲣⲁⲛⲟⲛ ⲙⲙⲓⲛ | of ‘his own parchment’ QW nefmemvranon mmin |
| page 20 | |||
| 355 | xvi INTRODUCTION | xvi INTRODUCTION | xvi INTRODUCTION |
| 356 | ⲙ̄ⲙⲟϥ, and who deposited it in the church which is “built | ⲙⲙⲟϥ, and who deposited it in the church which is “built | mmof, and who deposited it in the church which is “built |
| 357 | in Ⲡⲓⲉ ⲉⲩⲕⲏⲧ ⲛ︦ⲓ̈ⲗⲗ̄ⲁⲣⲧⲏ, for the benefit of his soul | in Ⲡⲓⲉ ⲉⲩⲕⲏⲧ ⲛ︦ⲓ̈ⲗⲗ̄ⲁⲣⲧⲏ, for the benefit of his soul | in Pie evkyt n︦illarty, for the benefit of his soul |
| 358 | in this world and in the next. Of Illarté and its church | in this world and in the next. Of Illarté and its church | in this world and in the next. Of Illarté and its church |
| 359 | nothing is known, but the form of the name of the town, or | nothing is known, but the form of the name of the town, or | nothing is known, but the form of the name of the town, or |
| 360 | village, suggests that it was situated in Nubia, perhaps near | village, suggests that it was situated in Nubia, perhaps near | village, suggests that it was situated in Nubia, perhaps near |
| 361 | the Island of Faras. | the Island of Faras. | the Island of Faras. |
| 362 | The manuscript was acquired by the Trustees in 1907 from | The manuscript was acquired by the Trustees in 1907 from | The manuscript was acquired by the Trustees in 1907 from |
| 363 | Mr. Ⲕ. de Rustafjaell, who bought it, with other manuscripts, | Mr. Ⲕ. de Rustafjaell, who bought it, with other manuscripts, | Mr. K. de Rustafjaell, who bought it, with other manuscripts, |
| 364 | from a native dealer in Upper Egypt. The dealer purchased | from a native dealer in Upper Egypt. The dealer purchased | from a native dealer in Upper Egypt. The dealer purchased |
| 365 | it, according to Mr. R. de Rustafjaell,! from an Arab who | it, according to Mr. R. de Rustafjaell,! from an Arab who | it, according to Mr. R. de Rustafjaell,! from an Arab who |
| 366 | found the manuscripts whilst he was working on his land | found the manuscripts whilst he was working on his land | found the manuscripts whilst he was working on his land |
| 367 | near the ruins of an old Coptic monastery outside Edfa. | near the ruins of an old Coptic monastery outside Edfa. | near the ruins of an old Coptic monastery outside Edfa. |
| 368 | A great many Coptic manuscripts were discovered near Edfd | A great many Coptic manuscripts were discovered near Edfd | A great many Coptic manuscripts were discovered near Edfd |
| 369 | during the winter 1906-7, but it is doubtful if the Book | during the winter 1906-7, but it is doubtful if the Book | during the winter 1906-7, but it is doubtful if the Book |
| 370 | of the Resurrection and the small Nubian manuscript, to | of the Resurrection and the small Nubian manuscript, to | of the Resurrection and the small Nubian manuscript, to |
| 371 | which Mr, de Rustafjaell refers, were among them. | which Mr, de Rustafjaell refers, were among them. | which Mr, de Rustafjaell refers, were among them. |
| 372 | The first to publish any part of the Coptic version of the Book | The first to publish any part of the Coptic version of the Book | The first to publish any part of the Coptic version of the Book |
| 373 | of the Resurrection was Dulaurier who, in 1835, edited the | of the Resurrection was Dulaurier who, in 1835, edited the | of the Resurrection was Dulaurier who, in 1835, edited the |
| 374 | Fragment des Révélations apocryphes de Saint Barthélemy ? from | Fragment des Révélations apocryphes de Saint Barthélemy ? from | Fragment des Révélations apocryphes de Saint Barthélemy ? from |
| 375 | the four leaves Copte 78, 5-8, in the Bibliotheque Nationale, | the four leaves Copte 78, 5-8, in the Bibliotheque Nationale, | the four leaves Copte 78, 5-8, in the Bibliotheque Nationale, |
| 376 | Paris. In 1891 C. Schmidt published the text of one leaf, | Paris. In 1891 C. Schmidt published the text of one leaf, | Paris. In 1891 C. Schmidt published the text of one leaf, |
| 377 | preserved in the Berlin Museum, of a manuscript containing a | preserved in the Berlin Museum, of a manuscript containing a | preserved in the Berlin Museum, of a manuscript containing a |
| 378 | Recension of the Book of the Resurrection, under the title of | Recension of the Book of the Resurrection, under the title of | Recension of the Book of the Resurrection, under the title of |
| 379 | Ein koptisches Fragment einer Moses-Adam-Apocalypse.® This | Ein koptisches Fragment einer Moses-Adam-Apocalypse.® This | Ein koptisches Fragment einer Moses-Adam-Apocalypse.® This |
| 380 | leaf, as M. Lacau shewed subsequently, belongs to the Paris | leaf, as M. Lacau shewed subsequently, belongs to the Paris | leaf, as M. Lacau shewed subsequently, belongs to the Paris |
| 381 | Manuscript, Copte 129". Three years later M. Lacau | Manuscript, Copte 129". Three years later M. Lacau | Manuscript, Copte 129". Three years later M. Lacau |
| 382 | published the text of all the leaves belonging to this MS., | published the text of all the leaves belonging to this MS., | published the text of all the leaves belonging to this MS., |
| 383 | and republished the text from Copte 78, 5-8 which Dulaurier | and republished the text from Copte 78, 5-8 which Dulaurier | and republished the text from Copte 78, 5-8 which Dulaurier |
| 384 | had edited and translated : and gave French translations of | had edited and translated : and gave French translations of | had edited and translated : and gave French translations of |
| 385 | all the leaves. Each of the two Paris manuscripts represents | all the leaves. Each of the two Paris manuscripts represents | all the leaves. Each of the two Paris manuscripts represents |
| 386 | 1 See The Light of Egypt, London, 1910, p. 1. | 1 See The Light of Egypt, London, 1910, p. 1. | 1 See The Light of Egypt, London, 1910, p. 1. |
| 387 | 2 Paris, 1835, 8vo. | 2 Paris, 1835, 8vo. | 2 Paris, 1835, 8vo. |
| 388 | 3 Sitzungsberichte d. Kinigl. Preuss. Akad. d. Wissensch. 2u Berlin, 1891, | 3 Sitzungsberichte d. Kinigl. Preuss. Akad. d. Wissensch. 2u Berlin, 1891, | 3 Sitzungsberichte d. Kinigl. Preuss. Akad. d. Wissensch. 2u Berlin, 1891, |
| 389 | pp. 1045-1049, | pp. 1045-1049, | pp. 1045-1049, |
| 390 | 4 Mémoires de U'Institut Francais d’Archéologie Orientale du Caire, tom. ix, | 4 Mémoires de U'Institut Francais d’Archéologie Orientale du Caire, tom. ix, | 4 Mémoires de U'Institut Francais d’Archéologie Orientale du Caire, tom. ix, |
| 391 | 1904, pp. 39 ⲃ. | 1904, pp. 39 ⲃ. | 1904, pp. 39 v. |
| page 21 | |||
| 392 | INTRODUCTION xvii | INTRODUCTION xvii | INTRODUCTION xvii |
| 393 | a distinct Recension of the Book of the Resurrection, but | a distinct Recension of the Book of the Resurrection, but | a distinct Recension of the Book of the Resurrection, but |
| 394 | there is nothing to indicate which of the Recensions is the | there is nothing to indicate which of the Recensions is the | there is nothing to indicate which of the Recensions is the |
| 395 | older. | older. | older. |
| 396 | The British Museum MS. seems to represent yet a third | The British Museum MS. seems to represent yet a third | The British Museum MS. seems to represent yet a third |
| 397 | Recension, for in the passages in which its contents can be | Recension, for in the passages in which its contents can be | Recension, for in the passages in which its contents can be |
| 398 | compared with those of the Paris MSS. there are many | compared with those of the Paris MSS. there are many | compared with those of the Paris MSS. there are many |
| 399 | striking differences. Passages in one manuscript are omitted | striking differences. Passages in one manuscript are omitted | striking differences. Passages in one manuscript are omitted |
| 400 | in the other, and the contrary, and the scribe appears to have | in the other, and the contrary, and the scribe appears to have | in the other, and the contrary, and the scribe appears to have |
| 401 | followed his own dictates in selecting passages for copying. | followed his own dictates in selecting passages for copying. | followed his own dictates in selecting passages for copying. |
| 402 | In 1910 Mr. W. E. Crum published a rendering of the | In 1910 Mr. W. E. Crum published a rendering of the | In 1910 Mr. W. E. Crum published a rendering of the |
| 403 | British Museum Ⲙ︦ which he attributes to the twelfth | British Museum ⲙ which he attributes to the twelfth | British Museum m which he attributes to the twelfth |
| 404 | century, and he gave with it a plate containing a facsimile | century, and he gave with it a plate containing a facsimile | century, and he gave with it a plate containing a facsimile |
| 405 | of two pages. The Book of the Resurrection was written in | of two pages. The Book of the Resurrection was written in | of two pages. The Book of the Resurrection was written in |
| 406 | Greek, but nothing seems to be known about the Greek | Greek, but nothing seems to be known about the Greek | Greek, but nothing seems to be known about the Greek |
| 407 | original. The contents of the Coptic version may be briefly | original. The contents of the Coptic version may be briefly | original. The contents of the Coptic version may be briefly |
| 408 | summarized thus: | summarized thus: | summarized thus: |
| 409 | The first four or five leaves of Oriental 6804 are wanting. | The first four or five leaves of Oriental 6804 are wanting. | The first four or five leaves of Oriental 6804 are wanting. |
| 410 | These, no doubt, contained, in addition to the title of the | These, no doubt, contained, in addition to the title of the | These, no doubt, contained, in addition to the title of the |
| 411 | work, a description of the crucifixion of our Saviour, which | work, a description of the crucifixion of our Saviour, which | work, a description of the crucifixion of our Saviour, which |
| 412 | ends with the words ‘in the peace of the Father. Amen’. | ends with the words ‘in the peace of the Father. Amen’. | ends with the words ‘in the peace of the Father. Amen’. |
| 413 | After His crucifixion He was laid in a tomb, and He rose | After His crucifixion He was laid in a tomb, and He rose | After His crucifixion He was laid in a tomb, and He rose |
| 414 | from the dead on the third day, and carried up into heaven | from the dead on the third day, and carried up into heaven | from the dead on the third day, and carried up into heaven |
| 415 | with Him the soul of the holy man Apa Anania. This is | with Him the soul of the holy man Apa Anania. This is | with Him the soul of the holy man Apa Anania. This is |
| 416 | the only mention of Anania found in the manuscript. Who | the only mention of Anania found in the manuscript. Who | the only mention of Anania found in the manuscript. Who |
| 417 | he was is not clear, but it is possible that he was mized up | he was is not clear, but it is possible that he was mized up | he was is not clear, but it is possible that he was mized up |
| 418 | in the proceedings connected with the crucifixion, and that | in the proceedings connected with the crucifixion, and that | in the proceedings connected with the crucifixion, and that |
| 419 | in reward for his services and death Christ took his soul | in reward for his services and death Christ took his soul | in reward for his services and death Christ took his soul |
| 420 | up into heaven, and made him to sit ‘at the table of His | up into heaven, and made him to sit ‘at the table of His | up into heaven, and made him to sit ‘at the table of His |
| 421 | Kingdom’. When Joseph of Arimathea had prepared the | Kingdom’. When Joseph of Arimathea had prepared the | Kingdom’. When Joseph of Arimathea had prepared the |
| 422 | Body of the Lord for burial, and had laid it in a new | Body of the Lord for burial, and had laid it in a new | Body of the Lord for burial, and had laid it in a new |
| 423 | sepulchre, Death went into Amente, or the abode of the souls | sepulchre, Death went into Amente, or the abode of the souls | sepulchre, Death went into Amente, or the abode of the souls |
| 424 | of the dead, and asked what had become of the Soul of Christ. | of the dead, and asked what had become of the Soul of Christ. | of the dead, and asked what had become of the Soul of Christ. |
| 425 | It had not been brought to him, and though he had sought | It had not been brought to him, and though he had sought | It had not been brought to him, and though he had sought |
| 426 | for it for two days he had not found it. This fact troubled | for it for two days he had not found it. This fact troubled | for it for two days he had not found it. This fact troubled |
| 427 | ! Rustafjaell, Light of Egypt, pp. 110 ff, | ! Rustafjaell, Light of Egypt, pp. 110 ff, | ! Rustafjaell, Light of Egypt, pp. 110 ff, |
| 428 | ⲥ | ⲥ | s |
| page 22 | |||
| 429 | xviii INTRODUCTION | xviii INTRODUCTION | xviii INTRODUCTION |
| 430 | him greatly, and he was sorely disturbed in his mind because | him greatly, and he was sorely disturbed in his mind because | him greatly, and he was sorely disturbed in his mind because |
| 431 | of the violent commotion which took place when Christ’s Soul | of the violent commotion which took place when Christ’s Soul | of the violent commotion which took place when Christ’s Soul |
| 432 | left His Body. Never had he known anything like it. | left His Body. Never had he known anything like it. | left His Body. Never had he known anything like it. |
| 433 | Then calling to his steward Death told him that they must | Then calling to his steward Death told him that they must | Then calling to his steward Death told him that they must |
| 434 | go and try to find the Body which had just died, and the | go and try to find the Body which had just died, and the | go and try to find the Body which had just died, and the |
| 435 | Soul which had hidden itself. They set out from Amente, | Soul which had hidden itself. They set out from Amente, | Soul which had hidden itself. They set out from Amente, |
| 436 | and when they came to the tomb of the Lord they found that | and when they came to the tomb of the Lord they found that | and when they came to the tomb of the Lord they found that |
| 437 | it was ‘lighted up with the light of life’, and Death and | it was ‘lighted up with the light of life’, and Death and | it was ‘lighted up with the light of life’, and Death and |
| 438 | his steward sat down behind the tomb to take counsel | his steward sat down behind the tomb to take counsel | his steward sat down behind the tomb to take counsel |
| 439 | together and to devise a plan whereby they might enter the | together and to devise a plan whereby they might enter the | together and to devise a plan whereby they might enter the |
| 440 | tomb. Then the six sons of Death, namely, Gaios, Tryphon, | tomb. Then the six sons of Death, namely, Gaios, Tryphon, | tomb. Then the six sons of Death, namely, Gaios, Tryphon, |
| 441 | Ophiath, Phthinén, Sotomis, and Komphion, who were | Ophiath, Phthinén, Sotomis, and Komphion, who were | Ophiath, Phthinén, Sotomis, and Komphion, who were |
| 442 | waiting there for the Saviour to go down into Amente so | waiting there for the Saviour to go down into Amente so | waiting there for the Saviour to go down into Amente so |
| 443 | that they might enter with Him and see what He would do, | that they might enter with Him and see what He would do, | that they might enter with Him and see what He would do, |
| 444 | came to their father, and took counsel with him. Finally | came to their father, and took counsel with him. Finally | came to their father, and took counsel with him. Finally |
| 445 | they took the form of serpents, ¢ and wriggled into the tomb | they took the form of serpents, ¢ and wriggled into the tomb | they took the form of serpents, ¢ and wriggled into the tomb |
| 446 | of the Son of God,’ where the Saviour shewed Himself to | of the Son of God,’ where the Saviour shewed Himself to | of the Son of God,’ where the Saviour shewed Himself to |
| 447 | them in the form of a dead body, which was lying in the | them in the form of a dead body, which was lying in the | them in the form of a dead body, which was lying in the |
| 448 | back part of the tomb, with one napkin round the face | back part of the tomb, with one napkin round the face | back part of the tomb, with one napkin round the face |
| 449 | and another round the head. | and another round the head. | and another round the head. |
| 450 | Turning then to the Pestilence-fiend Death asked him | Turning then to the Pestilence-fiend Death asked him | Turning then to the Pestilence-fiend Death asked him |
| 451 | if the Soul of the Body of Christ had been brought to him in | if the Soul of the Body of Christ had been brought to him in | if the Soul of the Body of Christ had been brought to him in |
| 452 | Amente, or if it had been mentioned to him, or if he had | Amente, or if it had been mentioned to him, or if he had | Amente, or if it had been mentioned to him, or if he had |
| 453 | included it in the number of the dead which he registered. | included it in the number of the dead which he registered. | included it in the number of the dead which he registered. |
| 454 | Death then went on to describe his unquietness of mind, and | Death then went on to describe his unquietness of mind, and | Death then went on to describe his unquietness of mind, and |
| 455 | the terrible things which had happened when Christ died. | the terrible things which had happened when Christ died. | the terrible things which had happened when Christ died. |
| 456 | Amente rocked and quaked beneath him, the pillars of heaven | Amente rocked and quaked beneath him, the pillars of heaven | Amente rocked and quaked beneath him, the pillars of heaven |
| 457 | trembled, the air was violently disturbed, and the hours and | trembled, the air was violently disturbed, and the hours and | trembled, the air was violently disturbed, and the hours and |
| 458 | the days and the nights were thrown into disorder. As for | the days and the nights were thrown into disorder. As for | the days and the nights were thrown into disorder. As for |
| 459 | Hell itself, its fires were extinguished, Gehenna was cold, the | Hell itself, its fires were extinguished, Gehenna was cold, the | Hell itself, its fires were extinguished, Gehenna was cold, the |
| 460 | gates were battered down and their keepers driven away, | gates were battered down and their keepers driven away, | gates were battered down and their keepers driven away, |
| 461 | the servants and ministers and envoys of Hell had nothing | the servants and ministers and envoys of Hell had nothing | the servants and ministers and envoys of Hell had nothing |
| 462 | to do, and all the angels of Hell were scattered. And the | to do, and all the angels of Hell were scattered. And the | to do, and all the angels of Hell were scattered. And the |
| 463 | power of Death himself had passed into the keeping of | power of Death himself had passed into the keeping of | power of Death himself had passed into the keeping of |
| 464 | another. | another. | another. |
| page 23 | |||
| 465 | INTRODUCTION Xix | INTRODUCTION Xix | INTRODUCTION Xix |
| 466 | Then Death approached the Body of Christ, and asked It, | Then Death approached the Body of Christ, and asked It, | Then Death approached the Body of Christ, and asked It, |
| 467 | ‘Who art Thou?’ ¢ What art Thou?’ He admitted that he | ‘Who art Thou?’ ¢ What art Thou?’ He admitted that he | ‘Who art Thou?’ ¢ What art Thou?’ He admitted that he |
| 468 | had been sorely disturbed, and that he had been destroyed by | had been sorely disturbed, and that he had been destroyed by | had been sorely disturbed, and that he had been destroyed by |
| 469 | the Body, the form of which he could not understand. Whilst | the Body, the form of which he could not understand. Whilst | the Body, the form of which he could not understand. Whilst |
| 470 | Death was saying these things, Christ removed the napkin | Death was saying these things, Christ removed the napkin | Death was saying these things, Christ removed the napkin |
| 471 | from His face, and looking into the face of Death laughed at | from His face, and looking into the face of Death laughed at | from His face, and looking into the face of Death laughed at |
| 472 | him. When Death saw the laugh he became terror-stricken, | him. When Death saw the laugh he became terror-stricken, | him. When Death saw the laugh he became terror-stricken, |
| 473 | and turning round he fled, and then fell on the earth with his | and turning round he fled, and then fell on the earth with his | and turning round he fled, and then fell on the earth with his |
| 474 | SIX SONS. | SIX SONS. | SIX SONS. |
| 475 | After a time Death recovered his senses, and he rose up | After a time Death recovered his senses, and he rose up | After a time Death recovered his senses, and he rose up |
| 476 | and went again to the Body of Christ, shaking and trembling | and went again to the Body of Christ, shaking and trembling | and went again to the Body of Christ, shaking and trembling |
| 477 | with fear as he went, for he was alone: when he came to | with fear as he went, for he was alone: when he came to | with fear as he went, for he was alone: when he came to |
| 478 | the Body Christ again laughed at him, but on this occasion | the Body Christ again laughed at him, but on this occasion | the Body Christ again laughed at him, but on this occasion |
| 479 | Death remained before the Body, and repeated the question, | Death remained before the Body, and repeated the question, | Death remained before the Body, and repeated the question, |
| 480 | Who art Thou?’ Sorely perplexed for a time, Death at | Who art Thou?’ Sorely perplexed for a time, Death at | Who art Thou?’ Sorely perplexed for a time, Death at |
| 481 | length asked the Body if it were possible for It to be the | length asked the Body if it were possible for It to be the | length asked the Body if it were possible for It to be the |
| 482 | Holy Lamb, the First-born of the Father. And little by | Holy Lamb, the First-born of the Father. And little by | Holy Lamb, the First-born of the Father. And little by |
| 483 | little he realized that the Body was that of the ‘Good God, | little he realized that the Body was that of the ‘Good God, | little he realized that the Body was that of the ‘Good God, |
| 484 | Merciful and Compassionate , to Whom those who are shut up | Merciful and Compassionate , to Whom those who are shut up | Merciful and Compassionate , to Whom those who are shut up |
| 485 | in Amente cried for mercy and release ; but the true Glory | in Amente cried for mercy and release ; but the true Glory | in Amente cried for mercy and release ; but the true Glory |
| 486 | and Majesty of Christ, and the greatness of His humility, he | and Majesty of Christ, and the greatness of His humility, he | and Majesty of Christ, and the greatness of His humility, he |
| 487 | did not understand. And again Death said, ¢ Who art Thou | did not understand. And again Death said, ¢ Who art Thou | did not understand. And again Death said, ¢ Who art Thou |
| 488 | that laughest Ⲓ ask, I speak. Tell me, Why dost Thou | that laughest ⲓ ask, I speak. Tell me, Why dost Thou | that laughest i ask, I speak. Tell me, Why dost Thou |
| 489 | refuse to answer ? Thou humblest me, Thou makest a mock | refuse to answer ? Thou humblest me, Thou makest a mock | refuse to answer ? Thou humblest me, Thou makest a mock |
| 490 | of me. Ⲓ will never leave Thee, but will cleave unto Thee | of me. Ⲓ will never leave Thee, but will cleave unto Thee | of me. I will never leave Thee, but will cleave unto Thee |
| 491 | until Thou shewest me Who Thou art. I am all-powerful, | until Thou shewest me Who Thou art. I am all-powerful, | until Thou shewest me Who Thou art. I am all-powerful, |
| 492 | my power is invincible, Thou canst not deceive me.” Whilst | my power is invincible, Thou canst not deceive me.” Whilst | my power is invincible, Thou canst not deceive me.” Whilst |
| 493 | Death was saying these words to the Body of Christ, the | Death was saying these words to the Body of Christ, the | Death was saying these words to the Body of Christ, the |
| 494 | Saviour, the Living One, ⲓⲁⲱ, went up into heaven in | Saviour, the Living One, ⲓⲁⲱ, went up into heaven in | Saviour, the Living One, iaō, went up into heaven in |
| 495 | the chariot of the Cherubim, and a mighty multitude of | the chariot of the Cherubim, and a mighty multitude of | the chariot of the Cherubim, and a mighty multitude of |
| 496 | Angels, Archangels, Cherubim, Seraphim, the Four and | Angels, Archangels, Cherubim, Seraphim, the Four and | Angels, Archangels, Cherubim, Seraphim, the Four and |
| 497 | Twenty Elders, and the Powers were standing by the tomb. | Twenty Elders, and the Powers were standing by the tomb. | Twenty Elders, and the Powers were standing by the tomb. |
| 498 | Then Christ went down into Amente, and broke down the | Then Christ went down into Amente, and broke down the | Then Christ went down into Amente, and broke down the |
| 499 | doors which were shut in His face, and shattered their bolts, | doors which were shut in His face, and shattered their bolts, | doors which were shut in His face, and shattered their bolts, |
| 500 | and overturned the blazing cauldrons of fire, and put out | and overturned the blazing cauldrons of fire, and put out | and overturned the blazing cauldrons of fire, and put out |
| page 24 | |||
| 501 | xx INTRODUCTION | xx INTRODUCTION | xx INTRODUCTION |
| 502 | the fires, and swept everything out of Amente, and left it | the fires, and swept everything out of Amente, and left it | the fires, and swept everything out of Amente, and left it |
| 503 | like a desert. He then bound the Shameless One, and the | like a desert. He then bound the Shameless One, and the | like a desert. He then bound the Shameless One, and the |
| 504 | ministers of Satan, and Melkhir, a devil, with fetters and | ministers of Satan, and Melkhir, a devil, with fetters and | ministers of Satan, and Melkhir, a devil, with fetters and |
| 505 | chains of iron. He redeemed Adam, and delivered man, | chains of iron. He redeemed Adam, and delivered man, | chains of iron. He redeemed Adam, and delivered man, |
| 506 | and set free all creation, and healed the wounds which the | and set free all creation, and healed the wounds which the | and set free all creation, and healed the wounds which the |
| 507 | Enemy had inflicted on his son. | Enemy had inflicted on his son. | Enemy had inflicted on his son. |
| 508 | In Amente Christ found Judas Iscariot, the man who | In Amente Christ found Judas Iscariot, the man who | In Amente Christ found Judas Iscariot, the man who |
| 509 | betrayed Him, and said to him, ‘Tell me, Judas, in what | betrayed Him, and said to him, ‘Tell me, Judas, in what | betrayed Him, and said to him, ‘Tell me, Judas, in what |
| 510 | way didst thou profit by betraying Me to the Jewish dogs? | way didst thou profit by betraying Me to the Jewish dogs? | way didst thou profit by betraying Me to the Jewish dogs? |
| 511 | Assuredly I only endured sufferings of all kinds in order | Assuredly I only endured sufferings of all kinds in order | Assuredly I only endured sufferings of all kinds in order |
| 512 | to fulfil [the will] of My Father, and to redeem [and set free] | to fulfil [the will] of My Father, and to redeem [and set free] | to fulfil [the will] of My Father, and to redeem [and set free] |
| 513 | My creatures whom I had fashioned. As for thee, woe be unto | My creatures whom I had fashioned. As for thee, woe be unto | My creatures whom I had fashioned. As for thee, woe be unto |
| 514 | thee with twofold woes.” In one of the manuscripts published | thee with twofold woes.” In one of the manuscripts published | thee with twofold woes.” In one of the manuscripts published |
| 515 | by M. Lacau the equivalent of the above passage is followed | by M. Lacau the equivalent of the above passage is followed | by M. Lacau the equivalent of the above passage is followed |
| 516 | by the words ‘rebukings innumerable and cursings most | by the words ‘rebukings innumerable and cursings most | by the words ‘rebukings innumerable and cursings most |
| 517 | terrible’, and it is said that the ‘lot of Judas is with his | terrible’, and it is said that the ‘lot of Judas is with his | terrible’, and it is said that the ‘lot of Judas is with his |
| 518 | father the Devil’. According to this Christ did not forgive | father the Devil’. According to this Christ did not forgive | father the Devil’. According to this Christ did not forgive |
| 519 | Judas for betraying Him, and a whole page is devoted to the | Judas for betraying Him, and a whole page is devoted to the | Judas for betraying Him, and a whole page is devoted to the |
| 520 | description of the awful things that befell Judas after his | description of the awful things that befell Judas after his | description of the awful things that befell Judas after his |
| 521 | death. The angels who were in the train of our Lord hurled | death. The angels who were in the train of our Lord hurled | death. The angels who were in the train of our Lord hurled |
| 522 | him down headlong, and his mouth was filled with thirty | him down headlong, and his mouth was filled with thirty | him down headlong, and his mouth was filled with thirty |
| 523 | serpents, which were the personifications of every vice and | serpents, which were the personifications of every vice and | serpents, which were the personifications of every vice and |
| 524 | every kind of evil, and they destroyed him. He was cast | every kind of evil, and they destroyed him. He was cast | every kind of evil, and they destroyed him. He was cast |
| 525 | into the outer darkness; none shall enquire concerning him, | into the outer darkness; none shall enquire concerning him, | into the outer darkness; none shall enquire concerning him, |
| 526 | and utter oblivion shall cover him for ever. | and utter oblivion shall cover him for ever. | and utter oblivion shall cover him for ever. |
| 527 | On the third day, the day whereon the Saviour rose from | On the third day, the day whereon the Saviour rose from | On the third day, the day whereon the Saviour rose from |
| 528 | the dead, Death did not see any longer the ‘dead Body of | the dead, Death did not see any longer the ‘dead Body of | the dead, Death did not see any longer the ‘dead Body of |
| 529 | Jesus the Son of God’, Who had talked with him. And he | Jesus the Son of God’, Who had talked with him. And he | Jesus the Son of God’, Who had talked with him. And he |
| 530 | told the Pestilence-god to go down quickly into Amente and | told the Pestilence-god to go down quickly into Amente and | told the Pestilence-god to go down quickly into Amente and |
| 531 | to take good heed in the matter of protecting himself, and to | to take good heed in the matter of protecting himself, and to | to take good heed in the matter of protecting himself, and to |
| 532 | shut tight the doors until he could find the Body which had | shut tight the doors until he could find the Body which had | shut tight the doors until he could find the Body which had |
| 533 | escaped him, or which had hidden Itself. Death thought | escaped him, or which had hidden Itself. Death thought | escaped him, or which had hidden Itself. Death thought |
| 534 | that the Body might be that of the Son of God, but, whether | that the Body might be that of the Son of God, but, whether | that the Body might be that of the Son of God, but, whether |
| 535 | it was or not, he confessed that neither he nor any of his six | it was or not, he confessed that neither he nor any of his six | it was or not, he confessed that neither he nor any of his six |
| 536 | sons could overcome it. The Pestilence-god went down into | sons could overcome it. The Pestilence-god went down into | sons could overcome it. The Pestilence-god went down into |
| page 25 | |||
| 537 | INTRODUCTION xxi | INTRODUCTION xxi | INTRODUCTION xxi |
| 538 | Amente, and he was followed by Death and his six sons; | Amente, and he was followed by Death and his six sons; | Amente, and he was followed by Death and his six sons; |
| 539 | they found the place a desert, and there was no one in it. | they found the place a desert, and there was no one in it. | they found the place a desert, and there was no one in it. |
| 540 | They saw the broken framework of the gates, and the doors | They saw the broken framework of the gates, and the doors | They saw the broken framework of the gates, and the doors |
| 541 | with their broken bolts, and the shattered posts, all lying | with their broken bolts, and the shattered posts, all lying | with their broken bolts, and the shattered posts, all lying |
| 542 | about in confusion ; and the furnaces, which had once been | about in confusion ; and the furnaces, which had once been | about in confusion ; and the furnaces, which had once been |
| 543 | filled with blazing fires, were empty, cold, and overthrown. | filled with blazing fires, were empty, cold, and overthrown. | filled with blazing fires, were empty, cold, and overthrown. |
| 544 | The sounds of three voices were there, and these cried out in | The sounds of three voices were there, and these cried out in | The sounds of three voices were there, and these cried out in |
| 545 | agony and with screams; there was weeping, and gnashing | agony and with screams; there was weeping, and gnashing | agony and with screams; there was weeping, and gnashing |
| 546 | of teeth, and sighing, and trouble, and there too was the | of teeth, and sighing, and trouble, and there too was the | of teeth, and sighing, and trouble, and there too was the |
| 547 | awful Worm, ¢ which never sleeps.” Whilst Death and his | awful Worm, ¢ which never sleeps.” Whilst Death and his | awful Worm, ¢ which never sleeps.” Whilst Death and his |
| 548 | sons were examining the ruins of their domain the angels | sons were examining the ruins of their domain the angels | sons were examining the ruins of their domain the angels |
| 549 | were singing the hymns that the Seraphim were wont to | were singing the hymns that the Seraphim were wont to | were singing the hymns that the Seraphim were wont to |
| 550 | sing at dawn on the Lord’s Day, over the Offering of the | sing at dawn on the Lord’s Day, over the Offering of the | sing at dawn on the Lord’s Day, over the Offering of the |
| 551 | Eucharist. | Eucharist. | Eucharist. |
| 552 | On the morning of the Lord's Day following the Cruci- | On the morning of the Lord's Day following the Cruci- | On the morning of the Lord's Day following the Cruci- |
| 553 | fixion, before sunrise, there came to the tomb of the Lord | fixion, before sunrise, there came to the tomb of the Lord | fixion, before sunrise, there came to the tomb of the Lord |
| 554 | Mary the Virgin, Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of | Mary the Virgin, Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of | Mary the Virgin, Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of |
| 555 | James, Salome, Mary and her sister Martha, Susannah the | James, Salome, Mary and her sister Martha, Susannah the | James, Salome, Mary and her sister Martha, Susannah the |
| 556 | wife of Khousa, Herod’s steward, Berenice, Leah, the widow | wife of Khousa, Herod’s steward, Berenice, Leah, the widow | wife of Khousa, Herod’s steward, Berenice, Leah, the widow |
| 557 | of Nain, and the woman whose sins the Lord forgave | of Nain, and the woman whose sins the Lord forgave | of Nain, and the woman whose sins the Lord forgave |
| 558 | (Luke vii. 47), and they all stood in the garden of | (Luke vii. 47), and they all stood in the garden of | (Luke vii. 47), and they all stood in the garden of |
| 559 | Philogenes the gardener, whose son the Lord had healed. | Philogenes the gardener, whose son the Lord had healed. | Philogenes the gardener, whose son the Lord had healed. |
| 560 | In answer to the remark of Mary, Ⲓ thou art really | In answer to the remark of Mary, ⲓ thou art really | In answer to the remark of Mary, i thou art really |
| 561 | Philogenes I know thee,” Philogenes replied that he knows | Philogenes I know thee,” Philogenes replied that he knows | Philogenes I know thee,” Philogenes replied that he knows |
| 562 | her to be Mary, ‘the mother of THARKAHARI [aMaTH], | her to be Mary, ‘the mother of THARKAHARI [aMaTH], | her to be Mary, ‘the mother of THARKAHARI [aMaTH], |
| 563 | which is one of the mystical names of our Saviour. Then | which is one of the mystical names of our Saviour. Then | which is one of the mystical names of our Saviour. Then |
| 564 | Mary asked him to tell her what he had done with the | Mary asked him to tell her what he had done with the | Mary asked him to tell her what he had done with the |
| 565 | Body of the Lord, and Philogenes described to her how he | Body of the Lord, and Philogenes described to her how he | Body of the Lord, and Philogenes described to her how he |
| 566 | had succeeded in making the Jews bury the Body in a tomb | had succeeded in making the Jews bury the Body in a tomb | had succeeded in making the Jews bury the Body in a tomb |
| 567 | close to his vegetable garden, and how he kept watch over it. | close to his vegetable garden, and how he kept watch over it. | close to his vegetable garden, and how he kept watch over it. |
| 568 | In the middle of the night he rose up and went to it, and | In the middle of the night he rose up and went to it, and | In the middle of the night he rose up and went to it, and |
| 569 | he found all the angelic host standing there. There were | he found all the angelic host standing there. There were | he found all the angelic host standing there. There were |
| 570 | 12,000 Cherubim, and 13,000 Seraphim, and 29,000 Powers, | 12,000 Cherubim, and 13,000 Seraphim, and 29,000 Powers, | 12,000 Cherubim, and 13,000 Seraphim, and 29,000 Powers, |
| 571 | and 80,000 Virgins, and hundreds of thousands of angels, and | and 80,000 Virgins, and hundreds of thousands of angels, and | and 80,000 Virgins, and hundreds of thousands of angels, and |
| 572 | a blazing fiery chariot, with twelve Virgins standing upon | a blazing fiery chariot, with twelve Virgins standing upon | a blazing fiery chariot, with twelve Virgins standing upon |
| page 26 | |||
| 573 | xxii INTRODUCTION | xxii INTRODUCTION | xxii INTRODUCTION |
| 574 | t, and all were singing hymns. Whilst Philogenes stood | t, and all were singing hymns. Whilst Philogenes stood | t, and all were singing hymns. Whilst Philogenes stood |
| 575 | there watching he saw God the Father appear from His | there watching he saw God the Father appear from His | there watching he saw God the Father appear from His |
| 576 | tabernacle of light, and He came to the tomb, and raised | tabernacle of light, and He came to the tomb, and raised | tabernacle of light, and He came to the tomb, and raised |
| 577 | Christ from the dead. Philogenes was completely over- | Christ from the dead. Philogenes was completely over- | Christ from the dead. Philogenes was completely over- |
| 578 | come by these sights and their splendour, and would have | come by these sights and their splendour, and would have | come by these sights and their splendour, and would have |
| 579 | fallen down and died had not Peter, the interpreter of Christ, | fallen down and died had not Peter, the interpreter of Christ, | fallen down and died had not Peter, the interpreter of Christ, |
| 580 | sustained him. | sustained him. | sustained him. |
| 581 | Then Christ appeared in the chariot of God the Father, | Then Christ appeared in the chariot of God the Father, | Then Christ appeared in the chariot of God the Father, |
| 582 | and He addressed Mary, saying, Ⲙⲇⲕⲓ KHAR Ⲙⲇⲕⲓⲇⲧⲏ | and He addressed Mary, saying, Ⲙⲇⲕⲓ KHAR Ⲙⲇⲕⲓⲇⲧⲏ | and He addressed Mary, saying, Mdki KHAR Mdkidty |
| 583 | and Mary replied, ‘ HraMBOUNE KaTHIATHARI Ⲙⲓⲟ̃ⲧⲏ. | and Mary replied, ‘ HraMBOUNE KaTHIATHARI Ⲙⲓⲟ̃ⲧⲏ. | and Mary replied, ‘ HraMBOUNE KaTHIATHARI Mioty. |
| 584 | Having bestowed upon Mary a number of honourable names, | Having bestowed upon Mary a number of honourable names, | Having bestowed upon Mary a number of honourable names, |
| 585 | e.g. My holy Ark, My holy Garment, My Water-pot, My | e.g. My holy Ark, My holy Garment, My Water-pot, My | e.g. My holy Ark, My holy Garment, My Water-pot, My |
| 586 | Mother, My House, My City, &c., and having described her | Mother, My House, My City, &c., and having described her | Mother, My House, My City, &c., and having described her |
| 587 | as the Table of the ¢KHOMTHOMAKH’, the Paradise of the | as the Table of the ¢KHOMTHOMAKH’, the Paradise of the | as the Table of the ¢KHOMTHOMAKH’, the Paradise of the |
| 588 | Seventh Heaven, He commanded her to go and tell the | Seventh Heaven, He commanded her to go and tell the | Seventh Heaven, He commanded her to go and tell the |
| 589 | brethren that He had risen from the dead. And He told | brethren that He had risen from the dead. And He told | brethren that He had risen from the dead. And He told |
| 590 | her to say to them also that He would come to them at dawn | her to say to them also that He would come to them at dawn | her to say to them also that He would come to them at dawn |
| 591 | to-morrow, when He would give unto them His Peace, which | to-morrow, when He would give unto them His Peace, which | to-morrow, when He would give unto them His Peace, which |
| 592 | He had received from His Father. Then, in the presence of | He had received from His Father. Then, in the presence of | He had received from His Father. Then, in the presence of |
| 593 | untold thousands of angels of every class, Christ stretched | untold thousands of angels of every class, Christ stretched | untold thousands of angels of every class, Christ stretched |
| 594 | out His right hand and blessed the womb of Mary His | out His right hand and blessed the womb of Mary His | out His right hand and blessed the womb of Mary His |
| 595 | Mother. At this moment the Seven Heavens opened, and | Mother. At this moment the Seven Heavens opened, and | Mother. At this moment the Seven Heavens opened, and |
| 596 | a ‘Man of Light’ like unto a pearl appeared, and He was | a ‘Man of Light’ like unto a pearl appeared, and He was | a ‘Man of Light’ like unto a pearl appeared, and He was |
| 597 | God the Father. Stretching out His hand, which was like | God the Father. Stretching out His hand, which was like | God the Father. Stretching out His hand, which was like |
| 598 | snow, He laid it upon the breast and body of Mary, and | snow, He laid it upon the breast and body of Mary, and | snow, He laid it upon the breast and body of Mary, and |
| 599 | blessed her womb, and called her ¢ Fountain of Life’, ¢ Pearl | blessed her womb, and called her ¢ Fountain of Life’, ¢ Pearl | blessed her womb, and called her ¢ Fountain of Life’, ¢ Pearl |
| 600 | of the Father’, ‘Our Salvation’, &c. At intervals all the | of the Father’, ‘Our Salvation’, &c. At intervals all the | of the Father’, ‘Our Salvation’, &c. At intervals all the |
| 601 | angels cried out, ¢ Hallelujah, Amen.” Then Christ told her | angels cried out, ¢ Hallelujah, Amen.” Then Christ told her | angels cried out, ¢ Hallelujah, Amen.” Then Christ told her |
| 602 | that the blessing of the Father, and the might of the Son, | that the blessing of the Father, and the might of the Son, | that the blessing of the Father, and the might of the Son, |
| 603 | and the joy of the Holy Spirit should be with her at all | and the joy of the Holy Spirit should be with her at all | and the joy of the Holy Spirit should be with her at all |
| 604 | times, and that at her death He would come with His Father, | times, and that at her death He would come with His Father, | times, and that at her death He would come with His Father, |
| 605 | and Michael, and the angels, and would take her to His | and Michael, and the angels, and would take her to His | and Michael, and the angels, and would take her to His |
| 606 | kingdom. As to her body, a Cherub, with a sword of fire, | kingdom. As to her body, a Cherub, with a sword of fire, | kingdom. As to her body, a Cherub, with a sword of fire, |
| 607 | ⲓ. ⲑ. Mary, the mother of the Son of God. | ⲓ. Ⲑ. Mary, the mother of the Son of God. | i. Ɵ. Mary, the mother of the Son of God. |
| 608 | 2 The Son of the Almighty, and the Master, and my Son. | 2 The Son of the Almighty, and the Master, and my Son. | 2 The Son of the Almighty, and the Master, and my Son. |
| page 27 | |||
| 609 | INTRODUCTION xxiii | INTRODUCTION xxiii | INTRODUCTION xxiii |
| 610 | and twelve hundred angels should watch over it until the day | and twelve hundred angels should watch over it until the day | and twelve hundred angels should watch over it until the day |
| 611 | of the coming of His Kingdom. | of the coming of His Kingdom. | of the coming of His Kingdom. |
| 612 | When the angels had departed Mary went and told the | When the angels had departed Mary went and told the | When the angels had departed Mary went and told the |
| 613 | Apostles that Christ had risen from the dead. On her | Apostles that Christ had risen from the dead. On her | Apostles that Christ had risen from the dead. On her |
| 614 | arrival she found them making ready to offer up the | arrival she found them making ready to offer up the | arrival she found them making ready to offer up the |
| 615 | Offering, and she remained with them and partook of the | Offering, and she remained with them and partook of the | Offering, and she remained with them and partook of the |
| 616 | Body and Blood of Christ’, and received a blessing from | Body and Blood of Christ’, and received a blessing from | Body and Blood of Christ’, and received a blessing from |
| 617 | a bishop whose name is not given, but who may have been | a bishop whose name is not given, but who may have been | a bishop whose name is not given, but who may have been |
| 618 | Peter. And the Apostles rejoiced greatly at the news of the | Peter. And the Apostles rejoiced greatly at the news of the | Peter. And the Apostles rejoiced greatly at the news of the |
| 619 | resurrection of our Lord. | resurrection of our Lord. | resurrection of our Lord. |
| 620 | Meanwhile the Saviour went up into heaven seated upon | Meanwhile the Saviour went up into heaven seated upon | Meanwhile the Saviour went up into heaven seated upon |
| 621 | the chariot of God the Father, and all the angels accom- | the chariot of God the Father, and all the angels accom- | the chariot of God the Father, and all the angels accom- |
| 622 | panied Him until He reached the seventh heaven, wherein | panied Him until He reached the seventh heaven, wherein | panied Him until He reached the seventh heaven, wherein |
| 623 | was the tabernacle of the Father, which cannot be described. | was the tabernacle of the Father, which cannot be described. | was the tabernacle of the Father, which cannot be described. |
| 624 | Here was seated the Father, and when His Son arrived He | Here was seated the Father, and when His Son arrived He | Here was seated the Father, and when His Son arrived He |
| 625 | saluted Him, and placed on His head a ¢ great crown of glory | saluted Him, and placed on His head a ¢ great crown of glory | saluted Him, and placed on His head a ¢ great crown of glory |
| 626 | and blessing’, the light of which illumined the whole world. | and blessing’, the light of which illumined the whole world. | and blessing’, the light of which illumined the whole world. |
| 627 | At this point Bartholomew interrupts his narrative to tell | At this point Bartholomew interrupts his narrative to tell | At this point Bartholomew interrupts his narrative to tell |
| 628 | the Apostles that he is utterly incapable of describing what | the Apostles that he is utterly incapable of describing what | the Apostles that he is utterly incapable of describing what |
| 629 | took place when the Father put the crown on the head of His | took place when the Father put the crown on the head of His | took place when the Father put the crown on the head of His |
| 630 | Son. And he addresses his son Thaddaeus and adjures him, | Son. And he addresses his son Thaddaeus and adjures him, | Son. And he addresses his son Thaddaeus and adjures him, |
| 631 | for the seventh time, not to reveal these mysteries to any | for the seventh time, not to reveal these mysteries to any | for the seventh time, not to reveal these mysteries to any |
| 632 | impure man. What he saw on the occasion described above | impure man. What he saw on the occasion described above | impure man. What he saw on the occasion described above |
| 633 | took place on the 15th day of the month Parmoute, during | took place on the 15th day of the month Parmoute, during | took place on the 15th day of the month Parmoute, during |
| 634 | Pentecost. | Pentecost. | Pentecost. |
| 635 | When the Father crowned His Son, He called Him the | When the Father crowned His Son, He called Him the | When the Father crowned His Son, He called Him the |
| 636 | ‘King of Peace’. And He commanded the angels to cele- | ‘King of Peace’. And He commanded the angels to cele- | ‘King of Peace’. And He commanded the angels to cele- |
| 637 | brate that august day by singing ¢ joyfully glorious hymns’ | brate that august day by singing ¢ joyfully glorious hymns’ | brate that august day by singing ¢ joyfully glorious hymns’ |
| 638 | to the Son. That was the day of joy, and gladness, and | to the Son. That was the day of joy, and gladness, and | to the Son. That was the day of joy, and gladness, and |
| 639 | exultation, and happiness, and immortality, and brightness, | exultation, and happiness, and immortality, and brightness, | exultation, and happiness, and immortality, and brightness, |
| 640 | and freedom unto salvation, and the remission of sin. The | and freedom unto salvation, and the remission of sin. The | and freedom unto salvation, and the remission of sin. The |
| 641 | Father then invited His beloved Son to take His seat on His | Father then invited His beloved Son to take His seat on His | Father then invited His beloved Son to take His seat on His |
| 642 | right hand upon ¢ the throne of light’. The Saviour ascended | right hand upon ¢ the throne of light’. The Saviour ascended | right hand upon ¢ the throne of light’. The Saviour ascended |
| 643 | the throne, and all Angels, Archangels, Cherubim, Seraphim, | the throne, and all Angels, Archangels, Cherubim, Seraphim, | the throne, and all Angels, Archangels, Cherubim, Seraphim, |
| 644 | Powers, Dominions, &c., and the Twelve Virtues of the | Powers, Dominions, &c., and the Twelve Virtues of the | Powers, Dominions, &c., and the Twelve Virtues of the |
| page 28 | |||
| 645 | xxiv INTRODUCTION | xxiv INTRODUCTION | xxiv INTRODUCTION |
| 646 | Holy Spirit, and the Four and Twenty Elders, and the | Holy Spirit, and the Four and Twenty Elders, and the | Holy Spirit, and the Four and Twenty Elders, and the |
| 647 | Seven Aeons, and the Patriarchs, and the Prophets, and all | Seven Aeons, and the Patriarchs, and the Prophets, and all | Seven Aeons, and the Patriarchs, and the Prophets, and all |
| 648 | the Righteous, advanced before it, and worshipped the Son of | the Righteous, advanced before it, and worshipped the Son of | the Righteous, advanced before it, and worshipped the Son of |
| 649 | God, saying, ‘ He is holy. He is holy. He is holy.’ | God, saying, ‘ He is holy. He is holy. He is holy.’ | God, saying, ‘ He is holy. He is holy. He is holy.’ |
| 650 | In obedience to the command of the Father the angels | In obedience to the command of the Father the angels | In obedience to the command of the Father the angels |
| 651 | sang hymns to the Redeemer, because God had forgiven the | sang hymns to the Redeemer, because God had forgiven the | sang hymns to the Redeemer, because God had forgiven the |
| 652 | sins of Adam and of all his sons. In the first and second | sins of Adam and of all his sons. In the first and second | sins of Adam and of all his sons. In the first and second |
| 653 | hymns each sentence begins with the words ‘Glory be to | hymns each sentence begins with the words ‘Glory be to | hymns each sentence begins with the words ‘Glory be to |
| 654 | Thee’, and contains an honourable epithet of Christ, e.g. | Thee’, and contains an honourable epithet of Christ, e.g. | Thee’, and contains an honourable epithet of Christ, e.g. |
| 655 | Propitiator, Incorruptible, Deliverer of the Universe, Alpha | Propitiator, Incorruptible, Deliverer of the Universe, Alpha | Propitiator, Incorruptible, Deliverer of the Universe, Alpha |
| 656 | of the Universe. Whilst the third hymn was being sung the | of the Universe. Whilst the third hymn was being sung the | of the Universe. Whilst the third hymn was being sung the |
| 657 | Father commanded the angels to bring Adam and Eve into | Father commanded the angels to bring Adam and Eve into | Father commanded the angels to bring Adam and Eve into |
| 658 | His presence, and Michael went to Paradise and returned | His presence, and Michael went to Paradise and returned | His presence, and Michael went to Paradise and returned |
| 659 | with them. Adam was eighty cubits in height and Eve | with them. Adam was eighty cubits in height and Eve | with them. Adam was eighty cubits in height and Eve |
| 660 | fifty, and Bartholomew says that he never saw any person | fifty, and Bartholomew says that he never saw any person | fifty, and Bartholomew says that he never saw any person |
| 661 | like Adam, either in heaven or upon the earth. He wore | like Adam, either in heaven or upon the earth. He wore | like Adam, either in heaven or upon the earth. He wore |
| 662 | a girdle of pearls about his loins, his eyes sparkled like | a girdle of pearls about his loins, his eyes sparkled like | a girdle of pearls about his loins, his eyes sparkled like |
| 663 | diamonds, on his forehead were characters and symbols, | diamonds, on his forehead were characters and symbols, | diamonds, on his forehead were characters and symbols, |
| 664 | which were incomprehensible to men, and the Names of | which were incomprehensible to men, and the Names of | which were incomprehensible to men, and the Names of |
| 665 | the Persons of the Trinity were written upon his body in | the Persons of the Trinity were written upon his body in | the Persons of the Trinity were written upon his body in |
| 666 | seven [characters]. His sandal-thongs were fourteen times | seven [characters]. His sandal-thongs were fourteen times | seven [characters]. His sandal-thongs were fourteen times |
| 667 | brighter than the light of the sun and moon. Eve wore the | brighter than the light of the sun and moon. Eve wore the | brighter than the light of the sun and moon. Eve wore the |
| 668 | adornments of the Holy Spirit’, and the angels hymned her | adornments of the Holy Spirit’, and the angels hymned her | adornments of the Holy Spirit’, and the angels hymned her |
| 669 | ϫⲉ the mother of all living. Then the Father spoke | ϫⲉ the mother of all living. Then the Father spoke | je the mother of all living. Then the Father spoke |
| 670 | words of forgiveness to Adam, and told him that he should | words of forgiveness to Adam, and told him that he should | words of forgiveness to Adam, and told him that he should |
| 671 | be in His sight even as was Christ, and that Eve should be, | be in His sight even as was Christ, and that Eve should be, | be in His sight even as was Christ, and that Eve should be, |
| 672 | like Mary, a mother in His kingdom. And Michael, assisted | like Mary, a mother in His kingdom. And Michael, assisted | like Mary, a mother in His kingdom. And Michael, assisted |
| 673 | by several archangels, Raphael, Asouel, Aphouel, Harmosiel, | by several archangels, Raphael, Asouel, Aphouel, Harmosiel, | by several archangels, Raphael, Asouel, Aphouel, Harmosiel, |
| 674 | Sareiouel, Kadiel, and Uriel, sang the third hymn of rejoicing | Sareiouel, Kadiel, and Uriel, sang the third hymn of rejoicing | Sareiouel, Kadiel, and Uriel, sang the third hymn of rejoicing |
| 675 | over the forgiveness of Adam. The fourth and the fifth | over the forgiveness of Adam. The fourth and the fifth | over the forgiveness of Adam. The fourth and the fifth |
| 676 | hymns were sung by the angels, and the sixth hymn by | hymns were sung by the angels, and the sixth hymn by | hymns were sung by the angels, and the sixth hymn by |
| 677 | Adam, who ascribed glory to God for the deliverance of | Adam, who ascribed glory to God for the deliverance of | Adam, who ascribed glory to God for the deliverance of |
| 678 | himself and his wife and sons from the thrall of sin. When | himself and his wife and sons from the thrall of sin. When | himself and his wife and sons from the thrall of sin. When |
| 679 | he had ended the Seven Archangels fell on their faces, and | he had ended the Seven Archangels fell on their faces, and | he had ended the Seven Archangels fell on their faces, and |
| 680 | worshipped God, and praised Him. The last hymn is called | worshipped God, and praised Him. The last hymn is called | worshipped God, and praised Him. The last hymn is called |
| page 29 | |||
| 681 | INTRODUCTION XXV | INTRODUCTION XXV | INTRODUCTION XXV |
| 682 | the eighth, probably by mistake of the scribe. It was sung | the eighth, probably by mistake of the scribe. It was sung | the eighth, probably by mistake of the scribe. It was sung |
| 683 | by Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Job, Moses, Noah, and all the | by Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Job, Moses, Noah, and all the | by Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Job, Moses, Noah, and all the |
| 684 | righteous of olden time. Before singing it these Patriarchs | righteous of olden time. Before singing it these Patriarchs | righteous of olden time. Before singing it these Patriarchs |
| 685 | ascribed blessing to Adam, and when they had finished it | ascribed blessing to Adam, and when they had finished it | ascribed blessing to Adam, and when they had finished it |
| 686 | the Father pronounced the blessing of peace upon them, and | the Father pronounced the blessing of peace upon them, and | the Father pronounced the blessing of peace upon them, and |
| 687 | dismissed them, and every soul went to his appointed place, | dismissed them, and every soul went to his appointed place, | dismissed them, and every soul went to his appointed place, |
| 688 | save Adam and Eve to whom new positions were assigned. | save Adam and Eve to whom new positions were assigned. | save Adam and Eve to whom new positions were assigned. |
| 689 | They were placed at the entrance to the Gate of Life, so that | They were placed at the entrance to the Gate of Life, so that | They were placed at the entrance to the Gate of Life, so that |
| 690 | they might be the first to salute the righteous as they entered | they might be the first to salute the righteous as they entered | they might be the first to salute the righteous as they entered |
| 691 | Jerusalem, the city of Christ; Adam saluted the men, and | Jerusalem, the city of Christ; Adam saluted the men, and | Jerusalem, the city of Christ; Adam saluted the men, and |
| 692 | Eve the women. | Eve the women. | Eve the women. |
| 693 | The next section of the Book of the Resurrection begins | The next section of the Book of the Resurrection begins | The next section of the Book of the Resurrection begins |
| 694 | with a conversation between Bartholomew and the Apostles. | with a conversation between Bartholomew and the Apostles. | with a conversation between Bartholomew and the Apostles. |
| 695 | Bartholomew proclaims his unworthiness, and belittles his | Bartholomew proclaims his unworthiness, and belittles his | Bartholomew proclaims his unworthiness, and belittles his |
| 696 | position among men, describing himself as ‘the Italian | position among men, describing himself as ‘the Italian | position among men, describing himself as ‘the Italian |
| 697 | gardener who deals in vegetables’. The Apostles assure | gardener who deals in vegetables’. The Apostles assure | gardener who deals in vegetables’. The Apostles assure |
| 698 | bim that he is worthy to be among their number, that God | bim that he is worthy to be among their number, that God | bim that he is worthy to be among their number, that God |
| 699 | has entrusted great and unspeakable mysteries to his keeping, | has entrusted great and unspeakable mysteries to his keeping, | has entrusted great and unspeakable mysteries to his keeping, |
| 700 | and that he shall be known in heaven and upon earth as | and that he shall be known in heaven and upon earth as | and that he shall be known in heaven and upon earth as |
| 701 | ¢ Bartholomew, the keeper of the mysteries of the Son of God’. | ¢ Bartholomew, the keeper of the mysteries of the Son of God’. | ¢ Bartholomew, the keeper of the mysteries of the Son of God’. |
| 702 | After these things Bartholomew says that the Saviour took | After these things Bartholomew says that the Saviour took | After these things Bartholomew says that the Saviour took |
| 703 | the Apostles up on to the Mount of Olives, and spoke to | the Apostles up on to the Mount of Olives, and spoke to | the Apostles up on to the Mount of Olives, and spoke to |
| 704 | them in a language which they did not understand, but | them in a language which they did not understand, but | them in a language which they did not understand, but |
| 705 | which He explained to them later. Then the Seven Heavens | which He explained to them later. Then the Seven Heavens | which He explained to them later. Then the Seven Heavens |
| 706 | were opened, and as the Apostles looked they saw the Saviour | were opened, and as the Apostles looked they saw the Saviour | were opened, and as the Apostles looked they saw the Saviour |
| 707 | standing on the mountain by their side, though His Body | standing on the mountain by their side, though His Body | standing on the mountain by their side, though His Body |
| 708 | towered up into the heavens, and He and they went up into | towered up into the heavens, and He and they went up into | towered up into the heavens, and He and they went up into |
| 709 | the tabernacle in the seventh heaven wherein dwelt God the | the tabernacle in the seventh heaven wherein dwelt God the | the tabernacle in the seventh heaven wherein dwelt God the |
| 710 | Father. The Saviour then asked the Father to bless the | Father. The Saviour then asked the Father to bless the | Father. The Saviour then asked the Father to bless the |
| 711 | Apostles, and He did so, beginning with [Peter], and con- | Apostles, and He did so, beginning with [Peter], and con- | Apostles, and He did so, beginning with [Peter], and con- |
| 712 | tinuing with Andrew, James, John, Philip, Thomas, Bar- | tinuing with Andrew, James, John, Philip, Thomas, Bar- | tinuing with Andrew, James, John, Philip, Thomas, Bar- |
| 713 | tholomew, Matthew, James, Simon Zelotes, . ....... | tholomew, Matthew, James, Simon Zelotes, . ....... | tholomew, Matthew, James, Simon Zelotes, . ....... |
| 714 | Thaddeus, and Matthias. As each blessing was pronounced | Thaddeus, and Matthias. As each blessing was pronounced | Thaddeus, and Matthias. As each blessing was pronounced |
| 715 | all the angels cried ¢ Hallelujah’. | all the angels cried ¢ Hallelujah’. | all the angels cried ¢ Hallelujah’. |
| 716 | The narrative is again interrupted by Bartholomew’s | The narrative is again interrupted by Bartholomew’s | The narrative is again interrupted by Bartholomew’s |
| 717 | d | d | d |
| page 30 | |||
| 718 | XXV1 INTRODUCTION | XXV1 INTRODUCTION | XXV1 INTRODUCTION |
| 719 | expressions of self-abasement before the Apostles, who in | expressions of self-abasement before the Apostles, who in | expressions of self-abasement before the Apostles, who in |
| 720 | answer kissed him on the head, and praised his great humility. | answer kissed him on the head, and praised his great humility. | answer kissed him on the head, and praised his great humility. |
| 721 | This done the Apostles offered up the Offering, and Mary | This done the Apostles offered up the Offering, and Mary | This done the Apostles offered up the Offering, and Mary |
| 722 | the Virgin partook thereof with them. The odour of the | the Virgin partook thereof with them. The odour of the | the Virgin partook thereof with them. The odour of the |
| 723 | Offering produced a sweet-smelling savour before the throne | Offering produced a sweet-smelling savour before the throne | Offering produced a sweet-smelling savour before the throne |
| 724 | of the Father. And He hearkened to the prayers of the | of the Father. And He hearkened to the prayers of the | of the Father. And He hearkened to the prayers of the |
| 725 | Apostles, and commanded His Son to go down to the earth, | Apostles, and commanded His Son to go down to the earth, | Apostles, and commanded His Son to go down to the earth, |
| 726 | and to comfort and strengthen them, so that they might not | and to comfort and strengthen them, so that they might not | and to comfort and strengthen them, so that they might not |
| 727 | think He had forsaken them. Then Christ went to Galilee, | think He had forsaken them. Then Christ went to Galilee, | think He had forsaken them. Then Christ went to Galilee, |
| 728 | where He found Mary and the disciples gathered together, | where He found Mary and the disciples gathered together, | where He found Mary and the disciples gathered together, |
| 729 | and He made Himself visible to them, and gave them the | and He made Himself visible to them, and gave them the | and He made Himself visible to them, and gave them the |
| 730 | peace which He had received from the Father; and He | peace which He had received from the Father; and He | peace which He had received from the Father; and He |
| 731 | breathed on their faces and they received the Holy Spirit. | breathed on their faces and they received the Holy Spirit. | breathed on their faces and they received the Holy Spirit. |
| 732 | And He shewed them the nail marks in His hands and feet, | And He shewed them the nail marks in His hands and feet, | And He shewed them the nail marks in His hands and feet, |
| 733 | and the wound in His side, and the marks of the thorns | and the wound in His side, and the marks of the thorns | and the wound in His side, and the marks of the thorns |
| 734 | on His brow. At the sight of these the Apostles wept, but | on His brow. At the sight of these the Apostles wept, but | on His brow. At the sight of these the Apostles wept, but |
| 735 | the Saviour consoled them, and committed them to the care | the Saviour consoled them, and committed them to the care | the Saviour consoled them, and committed them to the care |
| 736 | of Peter, whom they were to obey as they would Christ. | of Peter, whom they were to obey as they would Christ. | of Peter, whom they were to obey as they would Christ. |
| 737 | Then the Apostles rose up and kissed the side of Jesus, Who | Then the Apostles rose up and kissed the side of Jesus, Who | Then the Apostles rose up and kissed the side of Jesus, Who |
| 738 | took of the Blood which flowed from it, and sealed them | took of the Blood which flowed from it, and sealed them | took of the Blood which flowed from it, and sealed them |
| 739 | therewith. And He blessed them and went up into heaven. | therewith. And He blessed them and went up into heaven. | therewith. And He blessed them and went up into heaven. |
| 740 | Now Thomas, surnamed Didymus, was not with the Apostles | Now Thomas, surnamed Didymus, was not with the Apostles | Now Thomas, surnamed Didymus, was not with the Apostles |
| 741 | when Christ sealed them, for he had gone to his own city | when Christ sealed them, for he had gone to his own city | when Christ sealed them, for he had gone to his own city |
| 742 | because news had been brought to him of the death of his | because news had been brought to him of the death of his | because news had been brought to him of the death of his |
| 743 | son, When he arrived there he found that his son Siéphanes | son, When he arrived there he found that his son Siéphanes | son, When he arrived there he found that his son Siéphanes |
| 744 | had been dead seven days, but this notwithstanding he went | had been dead seven days, but this notwithstanding he went | had been dead seven days, but this notwithstanding he went |
| 745 | to the grave, and in the Name of Jesus Christ, the Son of | to the grave, and in the Name of Jesus Christ, the Son of | to the grave, and in the Name of Jesus Christ, the Son of |
| 746 | God, he commanded Sidphanes to rise up, because he wished | God, he commanded Sidphanes to rise up, because he wished | God, he commanded Sidphanes to rise up, because he wished |
| 747 | to speak with him. And Siophanes at once rose up, with | to speak with him. And Siophanes at once rose up, with | to speak with him. And Siophanes at once rose up, with |
| 748 | the glory of Christ in his face, and saluted Thomas. In | the glory of Christ in his face, and saluted Thomas. In | the glory of Christ in his face, and saluted Thomas. In |
| 749 | answer to questions put to him by his father, Siéphanes | answer to questions put to him by his father, Siéphanes | answer to questions put to him by his father, Siéphanes |
| 750 | described what had happened to him after his death. When | described what had happened to him after his death. When | described what had happened to him after his death. When |
| 751 | his soul left his body it was received by Michael, who took | his soul left his body it was received by Michael, who took | his soul left his body it was received by Michael, who took |
| 752 | it and set out for heaven. When the soul passed through | it and set out for heaven. When the soul passed through | it and set out for heaven. When the soul passed through |
| 753 | the river of fire, thanks to Michael, this river seemed to | the river of fire, thanks to Michael, this river seemed to | the river of fire, thanks to Michael, this river seemed to |
| page 31 | |||
| 754 | INTRODUCTION xxvVil | INTRODUCTION xxvVil | INTRODUCTION xxvVil |
| 755 | Siéphanes to be like unto a river of water. The light emitted | Siéphanes to be like unto a river of water. The light emitted | Siéphanes to be like unto a river of water. The light emitted |
| 756 | by Michael enabled Sidphanes to find a way through the | by Michael enabled Sidphanes to find a way through the | by Michael enabled Sidphanes to find a way through the |
| 757 | region of darkness, and at length he and Michael entered | region of darkness, and at length he and Michael entered | region of darkness, and at length he and Michael entered |
| 758 | heaven. When Michael had plunged the soul of Siéphanes | heaven. When Michael had plunged the soul of Siéphanes | heaven. When Michael had plunged the soul of Siéphanes |
| 759 | thrice into the ¢ Acherousia Palus’ ⲧⲁⲭⲉⲣⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ ⲛ̄ⲗⲩⲙⲛⲏ, | thrice into the ¢ Acherousia Palus’ ⲧⲁⲭⲉⲣⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ ⲛ̄ⲗⲩⲙⲛⲏ, | thrice into the ¢ Acherousia Palus’ taṡerousia nlimny, |
| 760 | a voice came forth from the heights which ordered the angels | a voice came forth from the heights which ordered the angels | a voice came forth from the heights which ordered the angels |
| 761 | take the soul into Paradise. Then Michael took the soul | take the soul into Paradise. Then Michael took the soul | take the soul into Paradise. Then Michael took the soul |
| 762 | into the ¢ tabernacle of the Father’, where it saw the Twelve | into the ¢ tabernacle of the Father’, where it saw the Twelve | into the ¢ tabernacle of the Father’, where it saw the Twelve |
| 763 | Thrones of the Apostles, each with the name of an Apostle | Thrones of the Apostles, each with the name of an Apostle | Thrones of the Apostles, each with the name of an Apostle |
| 764 | written upon it. Each throne was overshadowed by a tree | written upon it. Each throne was overshadowed by a tree | written upon it. Each throne was overshadowed by a tree |
| 765 | laden with fruit, over each throne were a man-headed eagle | laden with fruit, over each throne were a man-headed eagle | laden with fruit, over each throne were a man-headed eagle |
| 766 | with extended wings and a canopy set with precious stones. | with extended wings and a canopy set with precious stones. | with extended wings and a canopy set with precious stones. |
| 767 | On each throne lay a white robe, and a choir of one thousand | On each throne lay a white robe, and a choir of one thousand | On each throne lay a white robe, and a choir of one thousand |
| 768 | angels was appointed to each throne. From the region of | angels was appointed to each throne. From the region of | angels was appointed to each throne. From the region of |
| 769 | the Twelve Thrones Michael took the soul to Paradise, and | the Twelve Thrones Michael took the soul to Paradise, and | the Twelve Thrones Michael took the soul to Paradise, and |
| 770 | whilst they were walking together there, the soul of Sidphanes | whilst they were walking together there, the soul of Sidphanes | whilst they were walking together there, the soul of Sidphanes |
| 771 | heard his father praying on earth. Thereupon Michael took | heard his father praying on earth. Thereupon Michael took | heard his father praying on earth. Thereupon Michael took |
| 772 | his soul and placed it in his body, and Siéphanes rose up | his soul and placed it in his body, and Siéphanes rose up | his soul and placed it in his body, and Siéphanes rose up |
| 773 | and spoke to his father. | and spoke to his father. | and spoke to his father. |
| 774 | When the rumour that Sidphanes had risen from the dead | When the rumour that Sidphanes had risen from the dead | When the rumour that Sidphanes had risen from the dead |
| 775 | spread through the city, a great multitude came to the house | spread through the city, a great multitude came to the house | spread through the city, a great multitude came to the house |
| 776 | where he was, and in answer to their questions he told them | where he was, and in answer to their questions he told them | where he was, and in answer to their questions he told them |
| 777 | how he had been into the Paradise of the heavenly Jerusalem, | how he had been into the Paradise of the heavenly Jerusalem, | how he had been into the Paradise of the heavenly Jerusalem, |
| 778 | and how he had sat under the shadow of the trees there for | and how he had sat under the shadow of the trees there for | and how he had sat under the shadow of the trees there for |
| 779 | seven days; and how Michael had sealed his body upon earth, | seven days; and how Michael had sealed his body upon earth, | seven days; and how Michael had sealed his body upon earth, |
| 780 | and so prevented it from decaying; and how he had been | and so prevented it from decaying; and how he had been | and so prevented it from decaying; and how he had been |
| 781 | raised to life in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy | raised to life in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy | raised to life in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy |
| 782 | Ghost. And the people ran to the place where Thomas was, | Ghost. And the people ran to the place where Thomas was, | Ghost. And the people ran to the place where Thomas was, |
| 783 | and blessed his coming to their city, and he baptized twelve | and blessed his coming to their city, and he baptized twelve | and blessed his coming to their city, and he baptized twelve |
| 784 | thousand of them that day. He also marked out the founda- | thousand of them that day. He also marked out the founda- | thousand of them that day. He also marked out the founda- |
| 785 | tions of a church, and having appointed Sidphanes bishop, | tions of a church, and having appointed Sidphanes bishop, | tions of a church, and having appointed Sidphanes bishop, |
| 786 | he dismissed the multitude in peace. After these things | he dismissed the multitude in peace. After these things | he dismissed the multitude in peace. After these things |
| 787 | Thomas began to pray to Christ. And whilst he was | Thomas began to pray to Christ. And whilst he was | Thomas began to pray to Christ. And whilst he was |
| 788 | praying a cloud surrounded him, and when he had mounted | praying a cloud surrounded him, and when he had mounted | praying a cloud surrounded him, and when he had mounted |
| 789 | upon it it bore him to the Mount of Olives, where he found | upon it it bore him to the Mount of Olives, where he found | upon it it bore him to the Mount of Olives, where he found |
| page 32 | |||
| 790 | xxviii INTRODUCTION | xxviii INTRODUCTION | xxviii INTRODUCTION |
| 791 | the Apostles waiting for him. When they had saluted him, | the Apostles waiting for him. When they had saluted him, | the Apostles waiting for him. When they had saluted him, |
| 792 | Peter told him that Christ had appeared to them, and had | Peter told him that Christ had appeared to them, and had | Peter told him that Christ had appeared to them, and had |
| 793 | given them His peace, and kissed them and ascended into | given them His peace, and kissed them and ascended into | given them His peace, and kissed them and ascended into |
| 794 | heaven, promising them as He went that He would be with | heaven, promising them as He went that He would be with | heaven, promising them as He went that He would be with |
| 795 | them always. When Thomas heard these things he wept, | them always. When Thomas heard these things he wept, | them always. When Thomas heard these things he wept, |
| 796 | and declared that unless he could see Christ, and lay his | and declared that unless he could see Christ, and lay his | and declared that unless he could see Christ, and lay his |
| 797 | finger on the nail marks and the wound made by the spear, | finger on the nail marks and the wound made by the spear, | finger on the nail marks and the wound made by the spear, |
| 798 | he would not believe that Christ had risen from the dead. | he would not believe that Christ had risen from the dead. | he would not believe that Christ had risen from the dead. |
| 799 | The Apostles endeavoured to convince him, but without | The Apostles endeavoured to convince him, but without | The Apostles endeavoured to convince him, but without |
| 800 | success, and even Bartholomew’s exhortation failed to remove | success, and even Bartholomew’s exhortation failed to remove | success, and even Bartholomew’s exhortation failed to remove |
| 801 | Thomas’s doubt. As Bartholomew finished his words Christ | Thomas’s doubt. As Bartholomew finished his words Christ | Thomas’s doubt. As Bartholomew finished his words Christ |
| 802 | Himself appeared in their midst, and said, ‘ Hail Thomas, | Himself appeared in their midst, and said, ‘ Hail Thomas, | Himself appeared in their midst, and said, ‘ Hail Thomas, |
| 803 | thou little man!’ When the Apostles had worshipped Him, | thou little man!’ When the Apostles had worshipped Him, | thou little man!’ When the Apostles had worshipped Him, |
| 804 | He told Thomas to come and touch the marks of the thorns | He told Thomas to come and touch the marks of the thorns | He told Thomas to come and touch the marks of the thorns |
| 805 | and the spear and the nails on His Body, and to look upon | and the spear and the nails on His Body, and to look upon | and the spear and the nails on His Body, and to look upon |
| 806 | the vinegar and the gall which they gave Him to drink. | the vinegar and the gall which they gave Him to drink. | the vinegar and the gall which they gave Him to drink. |
| 807 | This Thomas did, and then he said, ‘My Lord and God, | This Thomas did, and then he said, ‘My Lord and God, | This Thomas did, and then he said, ‘My Lord and God, |
| 808 | I believe that Thou art the Father, and the Son, and the | I believe that Thou art the Father, and the Son, and the | I believe that Thou art the Father, and the Son, and the |
| 809 | Holy Spirit, and that Thou didst rise from the dead, and | Holy Spirit, and that Thou didst rise from the dead, and | Holy Spirit, and that Thou didst rise from the dead, and |
| 810 | that Thou hast saved every man by Thy holy resurrection.’ | that Thou hast saved every man by Thy holy resurrection.’ | that Thou hast saved every man by Thy holy resurrection.’ |
| 811 | And he put out his finger, and dipping it in the Blood which | And he put out his finger, and dipping it in the Blood which | And he put out his finger, and dipping it in the Blood which |
| 812 | was flowing from our Lord’s side, he signed himself therewith. | was flowing from our Lord’s side, he signed himself therewith. | was flowing from our Lord’s side, he signed himself therewith. |
| 813 | And the Saviour said, ‘My Blood of God hath united itself | And the Saviour said, ‘My Blood of God hath united itself | And the Saviour said, ‘My Blood of God hath united itself |
| 814 | to your bodies, and ye have become divine, even as I.” When | to your bodies, and ye have become divine, even as I.” When | to your bodies, and ye have become divine, even as I.” When |
| 815 | Christ had gone up into heaven, having appeared to the | Christ had gone up into heaven, having appeared to the | Christ had gone up into heaven, having appeared to the |
| 816 | Apostles twice, Peter invited the Apostles to offer up the | Apostles twice, Peter invited the Apostles to offer up the | Apostles twice, Peter invited the Apostles to offer up the |
| 817 | Offering before they separated. And they brought carefully | Offering before they separated. And they brought carefully | Offering before they separated. And they brought carefully |
| 818 | chosen bread, pure wine, and sweet-smelling incense, and | chosen bread, pure wine, and sweet-smelling incense, and | chosen bread, pure wine, and sweet-smelling incense, and |
| 819 | with Peter standing by the Sacrifice, the Apostles formed | with Peter standing by the Sacrifice, the Apostles formed | with Peter standing by the Sacrifice, the Apostles formed |
| 820 | a crown round about the table. Whilst they were partaking | a crown round about the table. Whilst they were partaking | a crown round about the table. Whilst they were partaking |
| 821 | of the Sacrifice, our Lord came down to the Apostles, and | of the Sacrifice, our Lord came down to the Apostles, and | of the Sacrifice, our Lord came down to the Apostles, and |
| 822 | sat with them. | sat with them. | sat with them. |
| 823 | The break in the text here renders it impossible to com- | The break in the text here renders it impossible to com- | The break in the text here renders it impossible to com- |
| 824 | plete this portion of the narrative, but the writer of the | plete this portion of the narrative, but the writer of the | plete this portion of the narrative, but the writer of the |
| 825 | Book of the Resurrection seems to intend to say that Christ | Book of the Resurrection seems to intend to say that Christ | Book of the Resurrection seems to intend to say that Christ |
| page 33 | |||
| 826 | INTRODUCTION XXiX | INTRODUCTION XXiX | INTRODUCTION XXiX |
| 827 | laid His Body on the table, and that the Apostles divided | laid His Body on the table, and that the Apostles divided | laid His Body on the table, and that the Apostles divided |
| 828 | It. And ‘they saw the Blood of Jesus pouring out as | It. And ‘they saw the Blood of Jesus pouring out as | It. And ‘they saw the Blood of Jesus pouring out as |
| 829 | living blood down into the cup’. And Peter said, ‘God | living blood down into the cup’. And Peter said, ‘God | living blood down into the cup’. And Peter said, ‘God |
| 830 | hath loved us more than all the peoples on the earth, for | hath loved us more than all the peoples on the earth, for | hath loved us more than all the peoples on the earth, for |
| 831 | He hath made us to see these great and marvellous things. | He hath made us to see these great and marvellous things. | He hath made us to see these great and marvellous things. |
| 832 | And our Lord Jesus Christ hath allowed us to behold, | And our Lord Jesus Christ hath allowed us to behold, | And our Lord Jesus Christ hath allowed us to behold, |
| 833 | and hath revealed to us the glory of His Body and His | and hath revealed to us the glory of His Body and His | and hath revealed to us the glory of His Body and His |
| 834 | Divine Blood.” Then they partook of the Body and the | Divine Blood.” Then they partook of the Body and the | Divine Blood.” Then they partook of the Body and the |
| 835 | Blood, and glorified the Treasury of Life; after this they | Blood, and glorified the Treasury of Life; after this they | Blood, and glorified the Treasury of Life; after this they |
| 836 | separated, and they went about and preached in the Name | separated, and they went about and preached in the Name | separated, and they went about and preached in the Name |
| 837 | of the Holy and Consubstantial Trinity. | of the Holy and Consubstantial Trinity. | of the Holy and Consubstantial Trinity. |
| 838 | II. THE REPOSE OF SAINT JOHN THE | II. THE REPOSE OF SAINT JOHN THE | II. THE REPOSE OF SAINT JOHN THE |
| 839 | EVANGELIST AND APOSTLE.! | EVANGELIST AND APOSTLE.! | EVANGELIST AND APOSTLE.! |
| 840 | The text of this work is edited from Brit. Mus. MS. | The text of this work is edited from Brit. Mus. MS. | The text of this work is edited from Brit. Mus. MS. |
| 841 | Oriental, No. 6782. This manuscript consists of thirty-six | Oriental, No. 6782. This manuscript consists of thirty-six | Oriental, No. 6782. This manuscript consists of thirty-six |
| 842 | leaves of fine vellum measuring 132 in. in length and 10% in. | leaves of fine vellum measuring 132 in. in length and 10% in. | leaves of fine vellum measuring 132 in. in length and 10% in. |
| 843 | in width. According to a note on the lower margin of Fol. 284 | in width. According to a note on the lower margin of Fol. 284 | in width. According to a note on the lower margin of Fol. 284 |
| 844 | the volume to which the leaves of this manuscript belong | the volume to which the leaves of this manuscript belong | the volume to which the leaves of this manuscript belong |
| 845 | was written in the seven hundred and sixth year of Diocletian, | was written in the seven hundred and sixth year of Diocletian, | was written in the seven hundred and sixth year of Diocletian, |
| 846 | ϩⲛ̄ ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϯⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲣⲟⲙⲡⲉ ⲛ̄ ⲇⲓⲟⲕⲗⲏ, i.e. ⲇ.. 990. The | ϧⲉⲛ ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϯⲥ ⲛ ⲣⲟⲙⲡⲓ ⲛ ⲇⲓⲟⲕⲗⲏ, i. e. Ⲇ.. 990. The | xen tmeh tis n rompi n diokly, i. e. Ḋ.. 990. The |
| 847 | manuscript contains the following : | manuscript contains the following : | manuscript contains the following : |
| 848 | 1. The Repose of Saint John, the Evangelist and Apostle. | 1. The Repose of Saint John, the Evangelist and Apostle. | 1. The Repose of Saint John, the Evangelist and Apostle. |
| 849 | Fol. 2 a. | Fol. 2 a. | Fol. 2 a. |
| 850 | 2. A fragment of a Discourse by Gregory, bishop of | 2. A fragment of a Discourse by Gregory, bishop of | 2. A fragment of a Discourse by Gregory, bishop of |
| 851 | Nazianzus, written in answer to a question of the Archi- | Nazianzus, written in answer to a question of the Archi- | Nazianzus, written in answer to a question of the Archi- |
| 852 | mandrite Eusebius, the Hegoumenos of Ararat, concerning | mandrite Eusebius, the Hegoumenos of Ararat, concerning | mandrite Eusebius, the Hegoumenos of Ararat, concerning |
| 853 | the Manichean heretics. ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ • ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡⲉⲛ | the Manichean heretics. Ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ: ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲛ | the Manichean heretics. Ouloġos eaftavof: ǹje pen |
| 854 | ⲡⲉⲧⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲛ̄ ⲉⲓⲱⲧ ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲉⲓⲏⲩ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ • ⲅⲣⲏⲅⲟⲣⲓⲟⲥ • | ⲡⲉⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ ⲓⲱⲧ ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ: ⲅⲣⲏⲅⲟⲣⲓⲟⲥ: | peθouab n iōt et taiyout p̀agios: ġryġorios: |
| 855 | ⲡⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲛⲥⲓⲁⲛⲥⲟⲥ ⲧⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ • ⲁⲩⲱ̄ ⲡⲑⲉⲟ̄ⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ • | ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲛⲥⲓⲁⲛⲥⲟⲥ ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ: ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡ̀ⲑⲉⲟⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ: | pièpiskopos nansiansos t̀polis: ouoh p̀θeoloġos: |
| 856 | ϩⲙ̄ ⲡⲧⲣⲉϥⲁⲓ̈ⲧⲉⲓ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟϥ ϩⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲥⲡⲟⲩⲇⲏ • ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡⲑⲉⲱ̄ⲥⲉ‐ | ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥⲁⲓⲧⲉⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲇⲏ: ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲑⲉⲱ̄ⲥⲉ‐ | xen p̀θrefaitei m̀mof xen ous̀pouḋy: ǹje pθeōse‐ |
| 857 | ! The text of an Ethiopic version of this apoeryphon, with an English | ! The text of an Ethiopic version of this apoeryphon, with an English | ! The text of an Ethiopic version of this apoeryphon, with an English |
| 858 | translation, will be found in my Contendings of the Apostles, vol. i, p. 214 ; | translation, will be found in my Contendings of the Apostles, vol. i, p. 214 ; | translation, will be found in my Contendings of the Apostles, vol. i, p. 214 ; |
| 859 | vol. ii, ⲣ. 263. | vol. ii, ⲣ. 263. | vol. ii, r. 263. |
| page 34 | |||
| 860 | XXX INTRODUCTION | XXX INTRODUCTION | XXX INTRODUCTION |
| 861 | ⲃⲁⲥⲧⲁⲧⲟⲥ⳿ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲁⲩⲱ̄ ⲛ̄ ⲁⲣⲭⲏⲙⲁⲛⲇⲣⲓ‐ | ||
| 862 | ⲧⲏⲥ⳿ ⲉⲩⲥⲉⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲡϩⲩⲅⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲁⲣⲁⲣⲁⲧ • ⲛ̄ⲧⲉ | ⲃⲁⲥⲧⲁⲧⲟⲥ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ ⲁⲣⲭⲓⲙⲁⲛⲇⲣⲓⲧⲏⲥ ⲉⲩⲥⲉⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲡ̀ϩⲩⲅⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲁⲣⲁⲣⲁⲧ: ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ | vastatos m p̀resbiteros ouoh n arṡimanḋritys evsebios p̀hiġoumenos n ararat: ǹte |
| 863 | ⲑⲁⲣⲙⲉⲛⲓⲁ̂ • ⲡⲙⲁ ⲛ̄ⲧⲁ ⲧⲕⲓⲃⲱⲇⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲛⲱϩⲉ • ⲟⲩⲱϩ | ⲑⲁⲣⲙⲉⲛⲓⲁ̂: ⲡ̀ⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁ ⲧ̀ⲕⲓⲃⲱⲇⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲛⲱϩⲉ: ⲟⲩⲱϩ | θarmenia: p̀ma èta t̀kivōḋos n nōhe: ouōh |
| 864 | ϩⲓϫⲱϥ • ⲉⲁϥⲥϩⲁⲓ̈ • ϣⲁ ⲡⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲅⲣⲏⲅⲱⲣⲓⲟⲥ ϩⲛ̄ | ϩⲓϫⲱϥ: ⲉⲁϥⲥ̀ϧⲁⲓ: ϣⲁ ⲡⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲅⲣⲏⲅⲱⲣⲓⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ | higōf: eafs̀xai: ṡa ppet ouab ġryġōrios xen |
| 865 | ⲟⲩⲛⲟϭ ⲛ̄ ⲥⲟⲡⲥ̄ ⲉϥⲟϣ ⲉⲙⲁⲧⲉ • ⲉϥϫⲱ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟⲥ • ϫⲉ | ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ ϯϩⲟ ⲉϥⲟϣ ⲉ̀ⲙⲁϣⲱ: ⲉϥϫⲱ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ: ϫⲉ | ouniṡti n tiho efoṡ èmaṡō: efgō m̀mos: je |
| 866 | ⲙⲁⲧⲁⲙⲓⲟⲛ • ϫⲉ ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲟⲩ • ⲥⲉϫⲱ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲛⲉⲧ | ⲙⲁⲧⲁⲙⲓⲟⲛ: ϫⲉ ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲟⲩ: ⲥⲉϫⲱ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲛⲉⲧ | matamion: je e tve ou: segō m̀mos ǹje net |
| 867 | ⲏⲡ ⲉ ⲑⲁⲓ̈ⲣⲉⲥⲓⲥ ⲙ̄ ⲙⲁⲛⲏ • ϫⲉ ⲛⲧⲁⲩⲧⲁϩⲟ̄ ⲉⲣⲁⲧϥ̄ ⲙ̄ | ⲏⲡ ⲉ ⲑⲁⲓ̈ⲣⲉⲥⲓⲥ ⲙ ⲙⲁⲛⲏ: ϫⲉ ⲉⲧⲁⲩⲧⲁϩⲟ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧϥ ⲙ | yp e θairesis m many: je etavtaho èratf m |
| 868 | ⲙⲓⲭⲁⲏⲗ ⲛ ⲁⲣⲭⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ • ⲉ ⲡⲙⲁ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲇⲓⲁⲃⲟⲗⲟⲥ | ⲙⲓⲭⲁⲏⲗ ⲛ ⲁⲣⲭⲓⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ: ⲉ ⲡ̀ⲙⲁ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲇⲓⲁⲃⲟⲗⲟⲥ | mixayl n arṡiangelos: e p̀ma m p̀diabolos |
| 869 | ⲙⲏ̄ ⲛ̄ⲧⲟϥ ⲡⲇⲓⲁⲃⲟⲗⲟⲥ • ⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲉ̄ ⲣⲱ̄ ⲛ ⲁⲣⲭⲁⲅⲅⲉ‐ | ⲙⲏ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲡ̀ⲇⲓⲁⲃⲟⲗⲟⲥ: ⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲣⲱ ⲛ ⲁⲣⲭⲓⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ: ϩⲟⲗⲱⲥ ϫⲓⲛ ⲛ ϣⲟⲣⲡ: ϫⲓⲛ ⲙ ⲡⲉ: ϯϯϩⲟ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲕϩⲁⲅⲓⲟ̀ⲥⲩⲛⲏ: ⲙⲁⲧⲁⲙⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ ϩⲱⲃ: | my ǹθof p̀diabolos: afṡōpi rō n arṡiangelos: holōs jin n ṡorp: jin m pe: titiho ǹtek·hagiòsiny: matamon e pai hōb: |
| 870 | ⲗⲟⲥ • ϩⲟⲗⲱⲥ ϫⲓⲛ ⲛ̄ ϣⲟⲣⲡ̄ • ϫⲓⲛ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉ • ϯⲥⲟⲡⲥ̄ ⲛ̄ⲧⲉⲕ‐ | ||
| 871 | ϩⲁⲅⲓⲟ̄ⲥⲩⲛⲏ • ⲙⲁⲧⲁⲙⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲡⲉⲓ ϩⲱⲃ • | ||
| 872 | Ⲛⲧⲟϥ ⲇⲉ ⲡⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲅⲣⲏⲅⲟⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲉ⳿ ϩⲛ̄ | ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲇⲉ ⲡⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲅⲣⲏⲅⲟⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ϧⲉⲛ | ǹθof ḋe ppet ouab ġryġorios afṡōpi xen |
| 873 | ϩⲉⲛⲛⲟϭ ⲛ̄ ⲥⲟⲡⲥ̄ • ⲙⲛ̄ ϩⲉⲛⲣⲙ̄ⲉⲓⲟⲟⲩⲉ ⲉⲛⲁϣⲱⲟⲩ • ⲉϥ‐ | ||
| 874 | ⲧⲱⲃϩ̄ ⲙ̄ ⲡϫⲟⲉⲓⲥ⳿ ϣⲁⲛⲧ ⲉϥⲧⲉⲧ⳿ ⲡⲉϥϩⲏⲧ⳿ ⲉϫⲙ̄ ⲡⲙⲩⲥ‐ | ϩⲁⲛⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ ϯϩⲟ: ⲛⲉⲙ ϩⲁⲛⲣⲙ̀ⲉⲓⲟⲟⲩⲉ ⲉⲛⲁϣⲱⲟⲩ: ⲉϥⲧⲱⲃϩ ⲙ ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ ϣⲁⲧ ⲉϥⲧⲉⲧ ⲡⲉϥϩⲏⲧ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲙⲩⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ: ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ: ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡ […]., Fol. 94. | hanniṡti n tiho: nem hanrm̀eiooue enaṡōou: eftōvh m p̀ċois ṡat eftet pefhyt èjen p̀mistyrion kalōs: xen oueiryny: ǹte p […]., Fol. 94. |
| 875 | ⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ • ϩⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ • ⲛ̄ⲧⲉ ⲡ [end].—Fol. 94. | ||
| 876 | 3. A Discourse by Saint Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, on | 3. A Discourse by Saint Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, on | 3. A Discourse by Saint Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, on |
| 877 | the Holy Virgin who gave birth to God. He recited it on the day | the Holy Virgin who gave birth to God. He recited it on the day | the Holy Virgin who gave birth to God. He recited it on the day |
| 878 | of her commemoration, on the twenty-first day of the month of | of her commemoration, on the twenty-first day of the month of | of her commemoration, on the twenty-first day of the month of |
| 879 | Tobe. ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ • ⲛ̄ⲧⲉ ⲡⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ • ⲁⲡⲁ ⲉⲡⲓⲫⲁⲛⲓⲟⲥ • | Tobe. Ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ: ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ: ⲁⲡⲁ ⲉⲡⲓⲫⲁⲛⲓⲟⲥ: | Tobe. Ouloġos: ǹte ppet ouab: apa epifanios: |
| 880 | ⲡⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ • ⲛ̄ ⲕⲩⲡⲣⲟⲥ • ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ⳿ ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲧⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉ‐ | ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ: ⲛ ⲕⲩⲡⲣⲟⲥ: ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ϯⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ ⲑⲣⲉϥϫⲡⲉ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲩϯ: ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ | pièpiskopos: n kipros: eaftavof e tve tiparθenos et ouab maria θrefgpe f̀nouti: xen p̀èhoou |
| 881 | ⲛⲟⲥ⳿ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ⳿ ⲧⲣⲉϥϫⲡⲉ ⲡⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ • ϩⲙ̄ ⲡⲉϩⲟⲟⲩ | ||
| 882 | ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲥⲣ̄ ⲡⲙⲉⲉⲩⲉ⳿ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ • ⲉ̄ⲧⲉ ⲥⲟⲩ ϫⲟⲩⲧ ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲡⲉ⳿ | ⲙ ⲡⲉⲥⲣ̄ ⲫ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲓ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ: ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩ ϫⲟⲩⲧ ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲡⲉ | m pesr f̀mevi et ouab: ète ou gout oueipe |
| 883 | ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲃⲟⲧ⳿ ⲧⲱⲃⲉ • ϩⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ⳿ ⲛ̄ⲧⲉ ⲡ̄ⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ | ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲉⲃⲟⲧ ⲧⲱⲃⲉ: ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲩϯ | m p̀evot tōve: xen oueiryny ǹte f̀nouti |
| 884 | ϩⲁⲙⲏⲛ :—Fol. 1. | ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ: Fol. 1. | àmyn: Fol. 1. |
| 885 | 4. A Discourse by Cyril, Archbishop of Alexandria, on | 4. A Discourse by Cyril, Archbishop of Alexandria, on | 4. A Discourse by Cyril, Archbishop of Alexandria, on |
| 886 | Mary the Perpetual Virgin, who gave birth to God. Incom- | Mary the Perpetual Virgin, who gave birth to God. Incom- | Mary the Perpetual Virgin, who gave birth to God. Incom- |
| 887 | plete. ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ • ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ • ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ | plete. Ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ: ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ: ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ | plete. Ouloġos: eaftavof: ǹje pen pet ouab |
| 888 | ⲛ̄ ⲉⲓⲱⲧ⳿ ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲉⲓⲏⲩ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲙ • ⲁⲡⲁ ⲕⲩⲣⲓⲗⲗⲟⲥ • | ⲛ ⲓⲱⲧ ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ: ⲁⲡⲁ ⲕⲩⲣⲓⲗⲗⲟⲥ: | n iōt et taiyout kata smot niven: apa kirillos: |
| 889 | ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲣⲁⲕⲟⲧⲉ • Ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲉ ⲡⲧⲁⲉⲓⲟ • | ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲣⲁⲕⲟⲧⲉ: ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲉ ⲡ̀ⲧⲁⲉⲓⲟ: | piarṡièpiskopos n rakote: eaftavof e p̀taeio: |
| 890 | ⲛ̄ ⲧⲉⲧⲟ̄ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲟⲉⲓϣ ⲛⲓⲙ ⲑⲁⲅⲓⲁ̄ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ • | ⲛ ⲧⲉⲧⲟⲓ ⲙ ⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲥⲏⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲑⲁⲅⲓⲁ̄ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ: | n tetoi m parθenos n syou niven θagia maria: |
| 891 | ⲧⲣⲉϥϫⲡⲉ ⲡⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ • ϩⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉ • ⲉϥⲟⲩⲱⲛϩ̄ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ̄ | ⲑⲣⲉϥϫⲡⲉ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲩϯ: ϩⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲏⲓ: ⲉϥⲟⲩⲱⲛϩ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ | θrefgpe f̀nouti: han oumyi: efouōnh e vol m |
| 892 | ⲡⲉⲥⲛⲟϭ ⲛ ⲉⲟⲟⲩ • ⲙ̄ⲛ ⲡⲧⲁⲉⲓⲟ⳿ ⲛ̄ⲧⲁⲥϫⲓⲧϥ̄ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲓⲧⲙ̄ | ⲡⲉⲥⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ ⲱⲟⲩ: ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲧⲁⲉⲓⲟ ⲉⲧⲁⲥϭⲓⲧϥ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ | pesniṡti n ōou: nem p̀taeio etasċitf e vol hiten |
| 893 | ⲡⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ :⁖-ϩⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲛ̄ⲧⲉ ⲡⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ ϩⲁⲙⲏⲛ ⁖- | ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲩϯ: ⁖-ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲩϯ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ ⁖- | f̀nouti: ⁖-xen oueiryny ǹte f̀nouti àmyn ⁖- |
| 894 | Fol. 29a. This manuscript was copied by a woman, as we | Fol. 29a. This manuscript was copied by a woman, as we | Fol. 29a. This manuscript was copied by a woman, as we |
| page 35 | |||
| 895 | INTRODUCTION xxxi | INTRODUCTION xxxi | INTRODUCTION xxxi |
| 896 | see from Fol. 2 where she entreats the brethren to pray for | see from Fol. 2 where she entreats the brethren to pray for | see from Fol. 2 where she entreats the brethren to pray for |
| 897 | her. Ⲁⲣⲓ ⲧⲁⲅⲁⲡⲏ⳿ ⲛⲁⲉⲓⲟⲧⲉ • ⲙⲛ̄ ⲛⲁⲥⲛⲏⲩ • ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲙ | her. Ⲁ̀ⲣⲓ ⲧ̀ⲁ̀ⲅⲁⲡⲏ ⲛⲁⲓⲟϯ: ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲁⲥ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ: ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ | her. Àri t̀àġapy naioti: nem nas̀nyou: ouon niven |
| 898 | ⲉⲧ ⲛⲁⲱϣ ϩⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲓ ⲕⲉⲫⲁⲗⲁⲓ̄ⲟⲛ ⲛ̄ ϫⲱⲱⲙⲉ • ϣⲗⲏⲗ | ⲉⲧ ⲛⲁⲱϣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲕⲉⲫⲁⲗⲁⲓ̄ⲟⲛ ⲛ ϫⲱⲙ: ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ | et naōṡ xen pai kefalaion n gōm: ṡ̀lyl |
| 899 | ϩⲓϫⲛ̄ ⲧⲉⲛⲙⲁⲓ̄ⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ ⲛ̄ ⲥⲱⲛⲉ ⲙ̄ ⲙⲁⲓⲁⲅⲁⲡⲏ • ⲁⲩⲱ ⲙ̄ | ϩⲓϫⲉⲛ ⲧⲉⲛⲙⲁⲓⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ ⲛ ⲥⲱⲛⲓ ⲙ ⲙⲁⲓⲁⲅⲁⲡⲏ: ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙ | hijen tenmainoute n sōni m maiaġapy: ouoh m |
| 900 | ⲙⲁⲓ ⲡⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ . Ⲡⲉⲓ name has been erased. | ⲙⲁ ⲡⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ . Ⲡⲁⲓ name has been erased. | ma prosfora . Pai name has been erased. |
| 901 | The MS. is written in a good clear hand (see Plate L), | The MS. is written in a good clear hand (see Plate L), | The MS. is written in a good clear hand (see Plate L), |
| 902 | and the text is ornamented with many fine large initials. | and the text is ornamented with many fine large initials. | and the text is ornamented with many fine large initials. |
| 903 | On Fol. 14 is a coloured frontispiece, in which the Virgin, | On Fol. 14 is a coloured frontispiece, in which the Virgin, | On Fol. 14 is a coloured frontispiece, in which the Virgin, |
| 904 | holding the Child, is seen standing upon an orb, within a shrine | holding the Child, is seen standing upon an orb, within a shrine | holding the Child, is seen standing upon an orb, within a shrine |
| 905 | having an apsidal roof. On her right stands Saint John | having an apsidal roof. On her right stands Saint John | having an apsidal roof. On her right stands Saint John |
| 906 | (see Plate XLIX). On Fol. 2a is a rectangular head-piece, | (see Plate XLIX). On Fol. 2a is a rectangular head-piece, | (see Plate XLIX). On Fol. 2a is a rectangular head-piece, |
| 907 | with a large leaf at each corner, and above it are two doves. | with a large leaf at each corner, and above it are two doves. | with a large leaf at each corner, and above it are two doves. |
| 908 | On Fol. 94 is a somewhat similar head-piece with one dove | On Fol. 94 is a somewhat similar head-piece with one dove | On Fol. 94 is a somewhat similar head-piece with one dove |
| 909 | above it. On Fol. | above it. On Fol. | above it. On Fol. |
| 910 | and poorly coloured, and above it is a figure of the Coptic | and poorly coloured, and above it is a figure of the Coptic | and poorly coloured, and above it is a figure of the Coptic |
| 911 | Cross XK formed of interlaced work. On Fol. 2. is | Cross XK formed of interlaced work. On Fol. 2. is | Cross XK formed of interlaced work. On Fol. 2. is |
| 912 | a coloured picture of ¢Epiphanius the Bishop’, holding a | a coloured picture of ¢Epiphanius the Bishop’, holding a | a coloured picture of ¢Epiphanius the Bishop’, holding a |
| 913 | volume decorated with bosses on his left arm, and standing | volume decorated with bosses on his left arm, and standing | volume decorated with bosses on his left arm, and standing |
| 914 | before a shrine (see Plate LI). On the back of this Folio | before a shrine (see Plate LI). On the back of this Folio | before a shrine (see Plate LI). On the back of this Folio |
| 915 | is the Colophon, which seems to indicate that the leaves that | is the Colophon, which seems to indicate that the leaves that | is the Colophon, which seems to indicate that the leaves that |
| 916 | follow did not originally belong to the volume. The pagina- | follow did not originally belong to the volume. The pagina- | follow did not originally belong to the volume. The pagina- |
| 917 | tion runs from ⲁ︦-ⲁ︦ⲥ︦, ⲁ︦-ⲗ︦ⲏ︦, and ⲙ︦ⲉ︦-ⲛ︦ⲑ︦. Tol. 36 is | tion runs from ⲁ-ⲁⲥ, ⲁ-ⲗ︦ⲏ︦, and ⲙⲏⲓ-ⲛ︦ⲑ︦. Tol. 36 is | tion runs from a-as, a-l︦y︦, and myi-n︦θ︦. Tol. 36 is |
| 918 | wrongly paged © instead of ⲝ. The decorated initials in | wrongly paged © instead of ⲝ. The decorated initials in | wrongly paged © instead of ks. The decorated initials in |
| 919 | the last section are not so well drawn, and the head-piece on | the last section are not so well drawn, and the head-piece on | the last section are not so well drawn, and the head-piece on |
| 920 | Fol. 29 a is a poor piece of ornamentation. The finest initial | Fol. 29 a is a poor piece of ornamentation. The finest initial | Fol. 29 a is a poor piece of ornamentation. The finest initial |
| 921 | occurs on Fol. 86a: it is here reproduced. | occurs on Fol. 86a: it is here reproduced. | occurs on Fol. 86a: it is here reproduced. |
| page 36 | |||
| 922 | xxxii INTRODUCTION | xxxii INTRODUCTION | xxxii INTRODUCTION |
| 923 | III. THE MYSTERIES OF SAINT JOHN THE | III. THE MYSTERIES OF SAINT JOHN THE | III. THE MYSTERIES OF SAINT JOHN THE |
| 924 | APOSTLE AND HOLY VIRGIN. | APOSTLE AND HOLY VIRGIN. | APOSTLE AND HOLY VIRGIN. |
| 925 | This important apocryphal work is edited from the Brit. | This important apocryphal work is edited from the Brit. | This important apocryphal work is edited from the Brit. |
| 926 | Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 7026. This manuscript contains | Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 7026. This manuscript contains | Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 7026. This manuscript contains |
| 927 | 83 paper leaves measuring 11% in. in length by 7 in. in width. | 83 paper leaves measuring 11% in. in length by 7 in. in width. | 83 paper leaves measuring 11% in. in length by 7 in. in width. |
| 928 | The pagination runs from ⲁ̄ -ⲙ︦ⲉ︦, then from ⲗ︦ⲥ︦-ⲙ︦ⲇ︦, and | The pagination runs from ⲁ -ⲙⲏⲓ, then from ⲗ︦ⲥ︦-ⲙ︦ⲇ︦, and | The pagination runs from a -myi, then from l︦s︦-m︦ḋ︦, and |
| 929 | then from ⲡ︦ⲉ︦ -ⲣ︦ϥ︦ⲉ︦ : in other words, the pagination is very | then from 85 -195 : in other words, the pagination is very | then from 85 -195 : in other words, the pagination is very |
| 930 | faulty. The quires contain from one to eight leaves each, | faulty. The quires contain from one to eight leaves each, | faulty. The quires contain from one to eight leaves each, |
| 931 | and are signed by the letters a, ⲃ ⲅ, ⲇ ⲉ €, 7, ⲏ ⲑⲓ | and are signed by the letters a, ⲃ ⲅ, ⲇ ⲉ €, 7, ⲓⲉ ⲑⲓ | and are signed by the letters a, v ġ, ḋ e €, 7, ie θi |
| 932 | and ⲓⲁ. The writing is bold and the characters are thickly | and ⲓⲁ. The writing is bold and the characters are thickly | and ia. The writing is bold and the characters are thickly |
| 933 | written in a brownish-black ink; the text is ornamented by | written in a brownish-black ink; the text is ornamented by | written in a brownish-black ink; the text is ornamented by |
| 934 | two head-pieces and a considerable number of large initial | two head-pieces and a considerable number of large initial | two head-pieces and a considerable number of large initial |
| 935 | letters, which are more or less decorated. A typical page | letters, which are more or less decorated. A typical page | letters, which are more or less decorated. A typical page |
| 936 | of text is reproduced on Plate LIII, and Plate LII shews the | of text is reproduced on Plate LIII, and Plate LII shews the | of text is reproduced on Plate LIII, and Plate LII shews the |
| 937 | character of a decorated head-piece and the opening words of | character of a decorated head-piece and the opening words of | character of a decorated head-piece and the opening words of |
| 938 | the Mysteries of Saint John. The Colophon (see Plate LIV) | the Mysteries of Saint John. The Colophon (see Plate LIV) | the Mysteries of Saint John. The Colophon (see Plate LIV) |
| 939 | states that the manuscript was written by Victor the deacon, | states that the manuscript was written by Victor the deacon, | states that the manuscript was written by Victor the deacon, |
| 940 | the son of Mercurius the deacon, the son of Eponuchos the | the son of Mercurius the deacon, the son of Eponuchos the | the son of Mercurius the deacon, the son of Eponuchos the |
| 941 | archdeacon of [the church of] Saint Mercurius, the General- | archdeacon of [the church of] Saint Mercurius, the General- | archdeacon of [the church of] Saint Mercurius, the General- |
| 942 | in-Chief, in Latopolis, or Asn& (Esna) and it is dated on the | in-Chief, in Latopolis, or Asn& (Esna) and it is dated on the | in-Chief, in Latopolis, or Asn& (Esna) and it is dated on the |
| 943 | third day of the month of Thoth, in the fourth Indiction, in | third day of the month of Thoth, in the fourth Indiction, in | third day of the month of Thoth, in the fourth Indiction, in |
| 944 | the seven hundred and twenty-second year of the Era of the | the seven hundred and twenty-second year of the Era of the | the seven hundred and twenty-second year of the Era of the |
| 945 | Martyrs, which is the three hundred and ninety-fifth (sic) | Martyrs, which is the three hundred and ninety-fifth (sic) | Martyrs, which is the three hundred and ninety-fifth (sic) |
| 946 | year [of the Hijrah, or Flight of Muhammad the Prophet], | year [of the Hijrah, or Flight of Muhammad the Prophet], | year [of the Hijrah, or Flight of Muhammad the Prophet], |
| 947 | i.e. A.D. 1006. The following is Sir Frederic Kenyon’s | i.e. A.D. 1006. The following is Sir Frederic Kenyon’s | i.e. A.D. 1006. The following is Sir Frederic Kenyon’s |
| 948 | transcript of the first part of the Colophon which gives these | transcript of the first part of the Colophon which gives these | transcript of the first part of the Colophon which gives these |
| 949 | facts :— | facts :— | facts :— |
| 950 | eypagpnuevn Ⲑⲱ y wd 8 | eypagpnuevn Ⲑⲱ y wd 8 | eypagpnuevn Ɵō y wd 8 |
| 951 | amo Tov ⲟⲩⲓⲟⲙ pap” ⲯⲕⲃ ⲉⲧⲟⲩ ⲧϥⲉ | amo Tov ⲟⲩⲓⲟⲙ pap» ⲯⲕⲃ ⲉⲧⲟⲩ ⲧϥⲉ | amo Tov ouiom pap» pskv etou tfe |
| 952 | ⲉⲩⲱ Ⲃⲓⲕⲧⲱⲣ ⲉⲗⲟⲭ ⲟⲕ) ⲙ︦ pa | ⲉⲩⲱ ⲃⲓⲕⲧⲱⲣ ⲉⲗⲟⲭ ⲟⲕ ⲙ pa | evō biktōr elok ok m pa |
| 953 | kaptos Mepkovptos ⲕ ⲧⲥ ⲧⲟ pa | kaptos Mepkovptos ⲕ ⲧⲥ ⲧⲟⲓ pa | kaptos Mepkovptos k ts toi pa |
| 954 | 1? = wou. | 1? = wou. | 1? = wou. |
| page 37 | |||
| 955 | INTRODUCTION XX xiii | INTRODUCTION XX xiii | INTRODUCTION XX xiii |
| 956 | kapios Erovvyos apX dak, Tov | kapios Erovvyos apX dak, Tov | kapios Erovvyos apX dak, Tov |
| 957 | aywv Ⲙⲉ peyastparniara amo (77s) | aywv ⲙⲏⲓ peyastparniara amo (77s) | aywv myi peyastparniara amo (77s) |
| 958 | ⲡⲟⲗⲉⲱϩ Aarwy eypayras Bios | ⲡⲟⲗⲉⲱϩ Aarwy eypayras Bios | poleōh Aarwy eypayras Bios |
| 959 | mwavrov avayvell ⲧϥ Biff | mwavrov avayvell ⲧϥ Biff | mwavrov avayvell tf Biff |
| 960 | ⲗⲓⲟⲙ emevieTal pe omws ϯ ea | ⲗⲓⲟⲙ emevieTal pe omws ϯ ea | liom emevieTal pe omws ti ea |
| 961 | ⲩⲉⲓ KS ⲧϥ ⲉⲗⲉⲟⲓⲟ pov ⲃⲓⲟ | ⲩⲓ KS ⲧϥ ⲉⲗⲉⲟⲓⲟ pov ⲃⲓⲟ | yi KS tf eleoio pov vio |
| 962 | evapeorov eyevero ⲙⲓ | evapeorov eyevero ⲙⲓ | evapeorov eyevero mi |
| 963 | The second part of the Colophon (see Plates LIV and LV), | The second part of the Colophon (see Plates LIV and LV), | The second part of the Colophon (see Plates LIV and LV), |
| 964 | which is written in Coptic, reads thus: | which is written in Coptic, reads thus: | which is written in Coptic, reads thus: |
| 965 | ¢[This manuscript was written] through the zeal and the | ¢[This manuscript was written] through the zeal and the | ¢[This manuscript was written] through the zeal and the |
| 966 | care?! of our God-loving and alms-loving brethren [Mi]chael, | care?! of our God-loving and alms-loving brethren [Mi]chael, | care?! of our God-loving and alms-loving brethren [Mi]chael, |
| 967 | the archdeacon and monk, and our brother Zacharias, the | the archdeacon and monk, and our brother Zacharias, the | the archdeacon and monk, and our brother Zacharias, the |
| 968 | second deacon and monk of [the Church of] Saint Mercurius, | second deacon and monk of [the Church of] Saint Mercurius, | second deacon and monk of [the Church of] Saint Mercurius, |
| 969 | the General, which is in the Mountain of Ⲧⲟ (ⲱ). | the General, which is in the Mountain of ⲧⲟⲓ ⲱ. | the General, which is in the Mountain of toi ō. |
| 970 | They prepared this book, and they placed it in their Monas- | They prepared this book, and they placed it in their Monas- | They prepared this book, and they placed it in their Monas- |
| 971 | tery in order that they might read therein, and that those | tery in order that they might read therein, and that those | tery in order that they might read therein, and that those |
| 972 | who shall hear it read with diligent attention may benefit | who shall hear it read with diligent attention may benefit | who shall hear it read with diligent attention may benefit |
| 973 | themselves in the fullest measure. May the Lord Jesus | themselves in the fullest measure. May the Lord Jesus | themselves in the fullest measure. May the Lord Jesus |
| 974 | Christ bestow upon them great ....... and patient endurance. | Christ bestow upon them great ....... and patient endurance. | Christ bestow upon them great ....... and patient endurance. |
| 975 | May He deliver them from the wiles of the Devil and from | May He deliver them from the wiles of the Devil and from | May He deliver them from the wiles of the Devil and from |
| 976 | wicked men. May He set blessing, and prosperity, and | wicked men. May He set blessing, and prosperity, and | wicked men. May He set blessing, and prosperity, and |
| 977 | salvation in their Monastery. May He preserve the life | salvation in their Monastery. May He preserve the life | salvation in their Monastery. May He preserve the life |
| 978 | of our father and chief Abba Abraham, and the lives of all | of our father and chief Abba Abraham, and the lives of all | of our father and chief Abba Abraham, and the lives of all |
| 979 | the brethren who bear the cross who are in their Monastery, | the brethren who bear the cross who are in their Monastery, | the brethren who bear the cross who are in their Monastery, |
| 980 | each one of them according to his name. May He bring | each one of them according to his name. May He bring | each one of them according to his name. May He bring |
| 981 | their holy blessings upon [Mi]chael and Zacharias, men who | their holy blessings upon [Mi]chael and Zacharias, men who | their holy blessings upon [Mi]chael and Zacharias, men who |
| 982 | are of no account, when they shall depart out of the body, | are of no account, when they shall depart out of the body, | are of no account, when they shall depart out of the body, |
| 983 | and receive [their] inheritance with the coenobite fathers, Apa | and receive [their] inheritance with the coenobite fathers, Apa | and receive [their] inheritance with the coenobite fathers, Apa |
| 984 | Pachomius, and Apa Theodorus, and Apa Palamén, and Apa | Pachomius, and Apa Theodorus, and Apa Palamén, and Apa | Pachomius, and Apa Theodorus, and Apa Palamén, and Apa |
| 985 | Petronius, and Apa Horsiesios, and all the [other] coenobite | Petronius, and Apa Horsiesios, and all the [other] coenobite | Petronius, and Apa Horsiesios, and all the [other] coenobite |
| 986 | fathers. May this be unto all of us! Amen.’ | fathers. May this be unto all of us! Amen.’ | fathers. May this be unto all of us! Amen.’ |
| 987 | 1 i. e. at the expense of. | 1 i. e. at the expense of. | 1 i. e. at the expense of. |
| 988 | ? The ancient Egyptian A J ⲣ | ? The ancient Egyptian A J ⲣ | ? The ancient Egyptian A J r |
| 989 | ⲉ | ⲉ | e |
| page 38 | |||
| 990 | XXXIV INTRODUCTION | XXXIV INTRODUCTION | XXXIV INTRODUCTION |
| 991 | The MS. Oriental 7026 contains two works : | The MS. Oriental 7026 contains two works : | The MS. Oriental 7026 contains two works : |
| 992 | 1. The Mysteries of John the Apostle and holy Virgin, | 1. The Mysteries of John the Apostle and holy Virgin, | 1. The Mysteries of John the Apostle and holy Virgin, |
| 993 | which were explained unto him in heaven. In the peace of | which were explained unto him in heaven. In the peace of | which were explained unto him in heaven. In the peace of |
| 994 | God. Amen. ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛⲉ ⲙ̄ ⲙⲩⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲛ̄ ⲓⲱ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟ‐ | God. Amen. Ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛⲉ ⲙ ⲙⲩⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲛ ⲓⲱϩⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ⲡⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡ̀ⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲉⲧⲁⲩⲧⲥⲁⲃⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ | God. Amen. Nai ne m mistyrion n iōhannys piàpostolos ouoh p̀parθenos et ouab etavtsavof èrōou |
| 995 | ⲗⲟⲥ ⲁⲩⲱ ⲡⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲛ̄ⲧⲁⲩⲧⲥⲁⲃⲟϥ ⲉⲣⲟⲟⲩ | ||
| 996 | ϩⲛ̄ ⲧⲡⲉ ϩⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲛ̄ⲧⲉ ⲡⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ ϩⲁⲙⲏⲛ. Fol. 1a. | ϧⲉⲛ ⲧ̀ⲫⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲩϯ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ. Fol. 1a. | xen t̀fe xen oueiryny ǹte f̀nouti àmyn. Fol. 1a. |
| 997 | 2. The life and conversation of our holy and glorious father | 2. The life and conversation of our holy and glorious father | 2. The life and conversation of our holy and glorious father |
| 998 | Apa Pisentius, the bishop and anchorite in the Mountain | Apa Pisentius, the bishop and anchorite in the Mountain | Apa Pisentius, the bishop and anchorite in the Mountain |
| 999 | of Tsenti, which were described by John the Presbyter, on | of Tsenti, which were described by John the Presbyter, on | of Tsenti, which were described by John the Presbyter, on |
| 1000 | the day of the commemoration of the saint, which is the | the day of the commemoration of the saint, which is the | the day of the commemoration of the saint, which is the |
| 1001 | thirteenth day of the month Epeph. In the peace of God. | thirteenth day of the month Epeph. In the peace of God. | thirteenth day of the month Epeph. In the peace of God. |
| 1002 | Amen. Fol. 20a. | Amen. Fol. 20a. | Amen. Fol. 20a. |
| 1003 | The work entitled the Mysteries of John opens with the | The work entitled the Mysteries of John opens with the | The work entitled the Mysteries of John opens with the |
| 1004 | statement that, after the Saviour had risen from the dead, | statement that, after the Saviour had risen from the dead, | statement that, after the Saviour had risen from the dead, |
| 1005 | He came to the Mount of Olives and sat down there. He | He came to the Mount of Olives and sat down there. He | He came to the Mount of Olives and sat down there. He |
| 1006 | then caused a cloud to travel through all the countries into | then caused a cloud to travel through all the countries into | then caused a cloud to travel through all the countries into |
| 1007 | which the Apostles had departed, and they mounted upon | which the Apostles had departed, and they mounted upon | which the Apostles had departed, and they mounted upon |
| 1008 | it and were brought by it to their Saviour Who was seated | it and were brought by it to their Saviour Who was seated | it and were brought by it to their Saviour Who was seated |
| 1009 | on the Mount of Olives. Then John, referring to the favour | on the Mount of Olives. Then John, referring to the favour | on the Mount of Olives. Then John, referring to the favour |
| 1010 | which the Lord had towards him, asked the Saviour to take | which the Lord had towards him, asked the Saviour to take | which the Lord had towards him, asked the Saviour to take |
| 1011 | him up into heaven, and to explain to him the mysteries | him up into heaven, and to explain to him the mysteries | him up into heaven, and to explain to him the mysteries |
| 1012 | thereof. In answer the Lord said, ‘Let us pray to My | thereof. In answer the Lord said, ‘Let us pray to My | thereof. In answer the Lord said, ‘Let us pray to My |
| 1013 | Father,” and when He and John had prayed a long prayer, | Father,” and when He and John had prayed a long prayer, | Father,” and when He and John had prayed a long prayer, |
| 1014 | and the Saviour had said ‘Amen’, the heavens opened on | and the Saviour had said ‘Amen’, the heavens opened on | and the Saviour had said ‘Amen’, the heavens opened on |
| 1015 | each side of them, and rolled away until the seventh heaven | each side of them, and rolled away until the seventh heaven | each side of them, and rolled away until the seventh heaven |
| 1016 | became visible to the Apostles. Out of this heaven there | became visible to the Apostles. Out of this heaven there | became visible to the Apostles. Out of this heaven there |
| 1017 | came a mighty Cherub, whose body was filled with eyes”, | came a mighty Cherub, whose body was filled with eyes”, | came a mighty Cherub, whose body was filled with eyes”, |
| 1018 | and from it there poured forth such dazzling splendours that | and from it there poured forth such dazzling splendours that | and from it there poured forth such dazzling splendours that |
| 1019 | all the Apostles fell terrified to the earth, and they became | all the Apostles fell terrified to the earth, and they became | all the Apostles fell terrified to the earth, and they became |
| 1020 | as dead men. Then the Saviour took hold of their hands, | as dead men. Then the Saviour took hold of their hands, | as dead men. Then the Saviour took hold of their hands, |
| 1021 | and removed fear from their hearts, and they became of good | and removed fear from their hearts, and they became of good | and removed fear from their hearts, and they became of good |
| 1022 | cheer. Of all the Apostles John alone was so bold as to | cheer. Of all the Apostles John alone was so bold as to | cheer. Of all the Apostles John alone was so bold as to |
| 1023 | address the Lord, and he asked Him to explain the ordinance | address the Lord, and he asked Him to explain the ordinance | address the Lord, and he asked Him to explain the ordinance |
| 1024 | of this terrible Cherub. The Lord made answer saying | of this terrible Cherub. The Lord made answer saying | of this terrible Cherub. The Lord made answer saying |
| page 39 | |||
| 1025 | INTRODUCTION XXXV | INTRODUCTION XXXV | INTRODUCTION XXXV |
| 1026 | that ¢ the words of the Father have been hidden within him, | that ¢ the words of the Father have been hidden within him, | that ¢ the words of the Father have been hidden within him, |
| 1027 | from their beginning until their fulfilment’; and then, turning | from their beginning until their fulfilment’; and then, turning | from their beginning until their fulfilment’; and then, turning |
| 1028 | to the Cherub, He commanded him to take His ‘beloved | to the Cherub, He commanded him to take His ‘beloved | to the Cherub, He commanded him to take His ‘beloved |
| 1029 | John’ into heaven, and to explain to him the meaning of | John’ into heaven, and to explain to him the meaning of | John’ into heaven, and to explain to him the meaning of |
| 1030 | everything about which he should ask any question. And | everything about which he should ask any question. And | everything about which he should ask any question. And |
| 1031 | at once the Cherub lifted him up on his wing of light, | at once the Cherub lifted him up on his wing of light, | at once the Cherub lifted him up on his wing of light, |
| 1032 | and flew up to heaven with him. In the First Heaven he | and flew up to heaven with him. In the First Heaven he | and flew up to heaven with him. In the First Heaven he |
| 1033 | saw twelve men, each seated on a throne within the great | saw twelve men, each seated on a throne within the great | saw twelve men, each seated on a throne within the great |
| 1034 | gate; these were the twelve rulers of the years, whose | gate; these were the twelve rulers of the years, whose | gate; these were the twelve rulers of the years, whose |
| 1035 | operations were directed by Michael. Each ruled for one | operations were directed by Michael. Each ruled for one | operations were directed by Michael. Each ruled for one |
| 1036 | year at a time, and in this way the earth yielded its crops | year at a time, and in this way the earth yielded its crops | year at a time, and in this way the earth yielded its crops |
| 1037 | of grain and fruit regularly. | of grain and fruit regularly. | of grain and fruit regularly. |
| 1038 | John then asked why it was that there was sometimes | John then asked why it was that there was sometimes | John then asked why it was that there was sometimes |
| 1039 | a famine in one place or another, and also why it happened | a famine in one place or another, and also why it happened | a famine in one place or another, and also why it happened |
| 1040 | that in some years when water was not over-abundant the | that in some years when water was not over-abundant the | that in some years when water was not over-abundant the |
| 1041 | harvest was good, and why it happened that even when | harvest was good, and why it happened that even when | harvest was good, and why it happened that even when |
| 1042 | water was abundant there was sometimes a famine. In reply | water was abundant there was sometimes a famine. In reply | water was abundant there was sometimes a famine. In reply |
| 1043 | the Cherub said that the water that watered the earth was | the Cherub said that the water that watered the earth was | the Cherub said that the water that watered the earth was |
| 1044 | under the feet of the Father. If men commit sin when the | under the feet of the Father. If men commit sin when the | under the feet of the Father. If men commit sin when the |
| 1045 | Father is about to lift His feet and let the water flow up, | Father is about to lift His feet and let the water flow up, | Father is about to lift His feet and let the water flow up, |
| 1046 | He restricts the supply of water, and the harvest on earth | He restricts the supply of water, and the harvest on earth | He restricts the supply of water, and the harvest on earth |
| 1047 | is poor in consequence. When men do not commit sin He | is poor in consequence. When men do not commit sin He | is poor in consequence. When men do not commit sin He |
| 1048 | allows an abundance of water to come upon the earth, and | allows an abundance of water to come upon the earth, and | allows an abundance of water to come upon the earth, and |
| 1049 | the harvest is good. At times the sins of men are so many | the harvest is good. At times the sins of men are so many | the harvest is good. At times the sins of men are so many |
| 1050 | that the intercession of Michael and 120,000 angels is | that the intercession of Michael and 120,000 angels is | that the intercession of Michael and 120,000 angels is |
| 1051 | necessary to induce the Father to allow a sufficient supply | necessary to induce the Father to allow a sufficient supply | necessary to induce the Father to allow a sufficient supply |
| 1052 | of water to come upon the earth. As concerning water, the | of water to come upon the earth. As concerning water, the | of water to come upon the earth. As concerning water, the |
| 1053 | Cherub goes on to inform John that it existed before God | Cherub goes on to inform John that it existed before God | Cherub goes on to inform John that it existed before God |
| 1054 | created the heavens and the earth, and that only God knows | created the heavens and the earth, and that only God knows | created the heavens and the earth, and that only God knows |
| 1055 | who created it. To swear a false oath by water is a sin | who created it. To swear a false oath by water is a sin | who created it. To swear a false oath by water is a sin |
| 1056 | unforgivable, even as it is to swear a false oath by wheat. | unforgivable, even as it is to swear a false oath by wheat. | unforgivable, even as it is to swear a false oath by wheat. |
| 1057 | The mention of wheat causes John to ask the Cherub to | The mention of wheat causes John to ask the Cherub to | The mention of wheat causes John to ask the Cherub to |
| 1058 | tell him the history of the wheat-plant, and where it grew | tell him the history of the wheat-plant, and where it grew | tell him the history of the wheat-plant, and where it grew |
| 1059 | originally. In reply the Cherub told him that when Adam | originally. In reply the Cherub told him that when Adam | originally. In reply the Cherub told him that when Adam |
| 1060 | and Eve were in Paradise they had permission to eat of every | and Eve were in Paradise they had permission to eat of every | and Eve were in Paradise they had permission to eat of every |
| page 40 | |||
| 1061 | XXXVi INTRODUCTION | XXXVi INTRODUCTION | XXXVi INTRODUCTION |
| 1062 | tree, with the exception of the tree of good and evil. When | tree, with the exception of the tree of good and evil. When | tree, with the exception of the tree of good and evil. When |
| 1063 | the Devil, who was jealous of Adam because the Sun and | the Devil, who was jealous of Adam because the Sun and | the Devil, who was jealous of Adam because the Sun and |
| 1064 | Moon worshipped him daily, caused Adam and Eve to be | Moon worshipped him daily, caused Adam and Eve to be | Moon worshipped him daily, caused Adam and Eve to be |
| 1065 | expelled from Paradise, they departed to the land of Eueilat | expelled from Paradise, they departed to the land of Eueilat | expelled from Paradise, they departed to the land of Eueilat |
| 1066 | (Havilah, ⲡϥ) where they lived in care and anxiety, and | (Havilah, ⲡϥ where they lived in care and anxiety, and | (Havilah, pf where they lived in care and anxiety, and |
| 1067 | found no food to eat similar to that which they had enjoyed | found no food to eat similar to that which they had enjoyed | found no food to eat similar to that which they had enjoyed |
| 1068 | in Paradise daily. In their want they cried out to Ged, and | in Paradise daily. In their want they cried out to Ged, and | in Paradise daily. In their want they cried out to Ged, and |
| 1069 | the Son was sorry for them, and He went to His Father, | the Son was sorry for them, and He went to His Father, | the Son was sorry for them, and He went to His Father, |
| 1070 | and entreated Him not to allow the man whom They had | and entreated Him not to allow the man whom They had | and entreated Him not to allow the man whom They had |
| 1071 | created in Their Image and Likeness to die of hunger before | created in Their Image and Likeness to die of hunger before | created in Their Image and Likeness to die of hunger before |
| 1072 | His Face. The Father told the Son that, since He had made | His Face. The Father told the Son that, since He had made | His Face. The Father told the Son that, since He had made |
| 1073 | Himself the Advocate of the man who had transgressed His | Himself the Advocate of the man who had transgressed His | Himself the Advocate of the man who had transgressed His |
| 1074 | commandment, He must feed him upon the flesh of His | commandment, He must feed him upon the flesh of His | commandment, He must feed him upon the flesh of His |
| 1075 | own body. When the Son left His Father’s presence He | own body. When the Son left His Father’s presence He | own body. When the Son left His Father’s presence He |
| 1076 | took a small portion of His own Divine Flesh, and rubbed | took a small portion of His own Divine Flesh, and rubbed | took a small portion of His own Divine Flesh, and rubbed |
| 1077 | it down to powder, and brought it to His Father. Thereupon | it down to powder, and brought it to His Father. Thereupon | it down to powder, and brought it to His Father. Thereupon |
| 1078 | the Father added to it a portion of His own Body, i.e. of His | the Father added to it a portion of His own Body, i.e. of His | the Father added to it a portion of His own Body, i.e. of His |
| 1079 | ¢ Flesh which is invisible’, and made of these portions of the | ¢ Flesh which is invisible’, and made of these portions of the | ¢ Flesh which is invisible’, and made of these portions of the |
| 1080 | Divine Bodies a grain of wheat, which He sealed in the | Divine Bodies a grain of wheat, which He sealed in the | Divine Bodies a grain of wheat, which He sealed in the |
| 1081 | middle with the ‘seal of light’. Then taking up the grain | middle with the ‘seal of light’. Then taking up the grain | middle with the ‘seal of light’. Then taking up the grain |
| 1082 | of wheat He gave it to His Son, and told Him to give it to | of wheat He gave it to His Son, and told Him to give it to | of wheat He gave it to His Son, and told Him to give it to |
| 1083 | Michael, who was to give it to Adam, and to teach him how | Michael, who was to give it to Adam, and to teach him how | Michael, who was to give it to Adam, and to teach him how |
| 1084 | to sow it and reap it. "When Michael had received the grain | to sow it and reap it. "When Michael had received the grain | to sow it and reap it. "When Michael had received the grain |
| 1085 | he went to Adam, who was standing in the river Jordan, | he went to Adam, who was standing in the river Jordan, | he went to Adam, who was standing in the river Jordan, |
| 1086 | and crying to God for food, for he had eaten nothing for | and crying to God for food, for he had eaten nothing for | and crying to God for food, for he had eaten nothing for |
| 1087 | eight days, and gave him the grain of wheat; when Adam | eight days, and gave him the grain of wheat; when Adam | eight days, and gave him the grain of wheat; when Adam |
| 1088 | had received it, and knew what it was, and how it was to be | had received it, and knew what it was, and how it was to be | had received it, and knew what it was, and how it was to be |
| 1089 | used, ‘his body recovered its strength,” and he cast himself | used, ‘his body recovered its strength,” and he cast himself | used, ‘his body recovered its strength,” and he cast himself |
| 1090 | down in homage at the feet of Michael. | down in homage at the feet of Michael. | down in homage at the feet of Michael. |
| 1091 | The Cherub then transported John to the Seventh | The Cherub then transported John to the Seventh | The Cherub then transported John to the Seventh |
| 1092 | Heaven, wherein all the angels of heaven were gathered | Heaven, wherein all the angels of heaven were gathered | Heaven, wherein all the angels of heaven were gathered |
| 1093 | together. Here he saw the Cherubim, who were dressed | together. Here he saw the Cherubim, who were dressed | together. Here he saw the Cherubim, who were dressed |
| 1094 | in wheat and held golden censers, and the angels, who held | in wheat and held golden censers, and the angels, who held | in wheat and held golden censers, and the angels, who held |
| 1095 | golden phials out of which they poured the dew which fell | golden phials out of which they poured the dew which fell | golden phials out of which they poured the dew which fell |
| 1096 | upon the fields of the earth. Michael was the Overseer of | upon the fields of the earth. Michael was the Overseer of | upon the fields of the earth. Michael was the Overseer of |
| page 41 | |||
| 1097 | INTRODUCTION xxxVil | INTRODUCTION xxxVil | INTRODUCTION xxxVil |
| 1098 | all the angels, and he directed the works which they carried | all the angels, and he directed the works which they carried | all the angels, and he directed the works which they carried |
| 1099 | out; his name was inscribed on their garments, and the | out; his name was inscribed on their garments, and the | out; his name was inscribed on their garments, and the |
| 1100 | angels cried out his name continually. This name acted as | angels cried out his name continually. This name acted as | angels cried out his name continually. This name acted as |
| 1101 | a protection, and prevented the Devil from carrying off the | a protection, and prevented the Devil from carrying off the | a protection, and prevented the Devil from carrying off the |
| 1102 | angels when their duties made it necessary for them to | angels when their duties made it necessary for them to | angels when their duties made it necessary for them to |
| 1103 | descend to the earth. | descend to the earth. | descend to the earth. |
| 1104 | In the Seventh Heaven John saw also a fountain with | In the Seventh Heaven John saw also a fountain with | In the Seventh Heaven John saw also a fountain with |
| 1105 | waters like milk and as white as snow; round about it were | waters like milk and as white as snow; round about it were | waters like milk and as white as snow; round about it were |
| 1106 | trees laden with fruit of all kinds, and an angel stood by the | trees laden with fruit of all kinds, and an angel stood by the | trees laden with fruit of all kinds, and an angel stood by the |
| 1107 | side of it, his wings dipping in the water. This fountain | side of it, his wings dipping in the water. This fountain | side of it, his wings dipping in the water. This fountain |
| 1108 | was the source of all the dew that fell upon the earth. At | was the source of all the dew that fell upon the earth. At | was the source of all the dew that fell upon the earth. At |
| 1109 | intervals a trumpet sounded, and then the angel shook his | intervals a trumpet sounded, and then the angel shook his | intervals a trumpet sounded, and then the angel shook his |
| 1110 | wings, and the dew upon them fell to the earth. An angel | wings, and the dew upon them fell to the earth. An angel | wings, and the dew upon them fell to the earth. An angel |
| 1111 | of wrath came and wept tears of blood into this fountain, | of wrath came and wept tears of blood into this fountain, | of wrath came and wept tears of blood into this fountain, |
| 1112 | but Michael came with a sponge and wiped away all these | but Michael came with a sponge and wiped away all these | but Michael came with a sponge and wiped away all these |
| 1113 | tears. The angel of wrath was the Angel of Famine, who | tears. The angel of wrath was the Angel of Famine, who | tears. The angel of wrath was the Angel of Famine, who |
| 1114 | endeavoured at all times to bring want and misery on the | endeavoured at all times to bring want and misery on the | endeavoured at all times to bring want and misery on the |
| 1115 | earth ; but Michael, assisted by four hundred thousand angels, | earth ; but Michael, assisted by four hundred thousand angels, | earth ; but Michael, assisted by four hundred thousand angels, |
| 1116 | watched over the dew until it reached the earth. | watched over the dew until it reached the earth. | watched over the dew until it reached the earth. |
| 1117 | After this the Cherub set John on his angel of light | After this the Cherub set John on his angel of light | After this the Cherub set John on his angel of light |
| 1118 | and bore him away to the Land of Edem (BT), i.e. to the | and bore him away to the Land of Edem (BT), i.e. to the | and bore him away to the Land of Edem (BT), i.e. to the |
| 1119 | land of the sunrise, where was situated the spring that | land of the sunrise, where was situated the spring that | land of the sunrise, where was situated the spring that |
| 1120 | formed the source of the rivers Phison, Tigris, Gédén (the | formed the source of the rivers Phison, Tigris, Gédén (the | formed the source of the rivers Phison, Tigris, Gédén (the |
| 1121 | Nile), and the Euphrates. Close by it was Paradise, and | Nile), and the Euphrates. Close by it was Paradise, and | Nile), and the Euphrates. Close by it was Paradise, and |
| 1122 | John asked the Cherub to shew him the tree, of the fruit | John asked the Cherub to shew him the tree, of the fruit | John asked the Cherub to shew him the tree, of the fruit |
| 1123 | of which Adam ate and became naked. The Cherub then | of which Adam ate and became naked. The Cherub then | of which Adam ate and became naked. The Cherub then |
| 1124 | led John into Paradise, and shewed him a tree with roots | led John into Paradise, and shewed him a tree with roots | led John into Paradise, and shewed him a tree with roots |
| 1125 | that went very deep into the ground, and there was no fruit | that went very deep into the ground, and there was no fruit | that went very deep into the ground, and there was no fruit |
| 1126 | upon it, and it was covered with thorns. According to the | upon it, and it was covered with thorns. According to the | upon it, and it was covered with thorns. According to the |
| 1127 | Cherub the fruit of that tree was ‘a kind of apple’. | Cherub the fruit of that tree was ‘a kind of apple’. | Cherub the fruit of that tree was ‘a kind of apple’. |
| 1128 | Whilst John was looking at the tree and wondering, he | Whilst John was looking at the tree and wondering, he | Whilst John was looking at the tree and wondering, he |
| 1129 | saw Adam, who was some distance away, and was coming | saw Adam, who was some distance away, and was coming | saw Adam, who was some distance away, and was coming |
| 1130 | towards him. He appeared to be weeping, and he was | towards him. He appeared to be weeping, and he was | towards him. He appeared to be weeping, and he was |
| 1131 | engaged in collecting in his garment the dead leaves under | engaged in collecting in his garment the dead leaves under | engaged in collecting in his garment the dead leaves under |
| 1132 | the tree, of the fruit of which he had eaten, and carrying | the tree, of the fruit of which he had eaten, and carrying | the tree, of the fruit of which he had eaten, and carrying |
| page 42 | |||
| 1133 | IXXViil INTRODUCTION | IXXViil INTRODUCTION | IXXViil INTRODUCTION |
| 1134 | them away and burying them. In answer to Jobn’s enquiry | them away and burying them. In answer to Jobn’s enquiry | them away and burying them. In answer to Jobn’s enquiry |
| 1135 | as to why Adam was doing this, the Cherub told him that | as to why Adam was doing this, the Cherub told him that | as to why Adam was doing this, the Cherub told him that |
| 1136 | when the Devil had tempted Adam and Eve, all the sweet- | when the Devil had tempted Adam and Eve, all the sweet- | when the Devil had tempted Adam and Eve, all the sweet- |
| 1137 | smelling trees in Paradise lost their smell, and their leaves | smelling trees in Paradise lost their smell, and their leaves | smelling trees in Paradise lost their smell, and their leaves |
| 1138 | began to fall off, and Adam began to dress himself in them. | began to fall off, and Adam began to dress himself in them. | began to fall off, and Adam began to dress himself in them. |
| 1139 | John next asked why the Devil had been allowed to enter | John next asked why the Devil had been allowed to enter | John next asked why the Devil had been allowed to enter |
| 1140 | into Paradise and seduce Adam and Eve, and pointed out | into Paradise and seduce Adam and Eve, and pointed out | into Paradise and seduce Adam and Eve, and pointed out |
| 1141 | to the Cherub that this could only have taken place by | to the Cherub that this could only have taken place by | to the Cherub that this could only have taken place by |
| 1142 | God’s consent. In answer to this the Cherub told John | God’s consent. In answer to this the Cherub told John | God’s consent. In answer to this the Cherub told John |
| 1143 | that Paradise was guarded by two companies, each containing | that Paradise was guarded by two companies, each containing | that Paradise was guarded by two companies, each containing |
| 1144 | twelve angels, who served alternately a day a time. The | twelve angels, who served alternately a day a time. The | twelve angels, who served alternately a day a time. The |
| 1145 | moment seized on by the Devil to enter Paradise was when | moment seized on by the Devil to enter Paradise was when | moment seized on by the Devil to enter Paradise was when |
| 1146 | one company of angels had left Paradise and the relieving | one company of angels had left Paradise and the relieving | one company of angels had left Paradise and the relieving |
| 1147 | company had not taken up their duty. At this moment | company had not taken up their duty. At this moment | company had not taken up their duty. At this moment |
| 1148 | there was no angel in Paradise, and Adam was able to eat | there was no angel in Paradise, and Adam was able to eat | there was no angel in Paradise, and Adam was able to eat |
| 1149 | the forbidden fruit without let or hindrance, for the two | the forbidden fruit without let or hindrance, for the two | the forbidden fruit without let or hindrance, for the two |
| 1150 | companies of angels had agreed together to let him have | companies of angels had agreed together to let him have | companies of angels had agreed together to let him have |
| 1151 | the opportunity of committing sin. The Cherub did not | the opportunity of committing sin. The Cherub did not | the opportunity of committing sin. The Cherub did not |
| 1152 | agree with John that Adam was blameless in consequence | agree with John that Adam was blameless in consequence | agree with John that Adam was blameless in consequence |
| 1153 | of this agreement, but condemned his impatience, saying that | of this agreement, but condemned his impatience, saying that | of this agreement, but condemned his impatience, saying that |
| 1154 | had Adam waited God would have allowed him to eat of the | had Adam waited God would have allowed him to eat of the | had Adam waited God would have allowed him to eat of the |
| 1155 | tree of the knowledge of good and evil. When Adam had | tree of the knowledge of good and evil. When Adam had | tree of the knowledge of good and evil. When Adam had |
| 1156 | eaten of the fruit, the mantle of righteousness wherein he | eaten of the fruit, the mantle of righteousness wherein he | eaten of the fruit, the mantle of righteousness wherein he |
| 1157 | was clothed left him, and his body, which had been about | was clothed left him, and his body, which had been about | was clothed left him, and his body, which had been about |
| 1158 | twenty feet in height and ten feet in breadth, decreased | twenty feet in height and ten feet in breadth, decreased | twenty feet in height and ten feet in breadth, decreased |
| 1159 | greatly in size and became naked. Whether any change | greatly in size and became naked. Whether any change | greatly in size and became naked. Whether any change |
| 1160 | took place in the body of Eve after her fall is not stated, but | took place in the body of Eve after her fall is not stated, but | took place in the body of Eve after her fall is not stated, but |
| 1161 | the Cherub explains to John that she was created in the | the Cherub explains to John that she was created in the | the Cherub explains to John that she was created in the |
| 1162 | body of Adam at the time when he was created, and that | body of Adam at the time when he was created, and that | body of Adam at the time when he was created, and that |
| 1163 | God did not at once separate the two bodies. Eve was not | God did not at once separate the two bodies. Eve was not | God did not at once separate the two bodies. Eve was not |
| 1164 | hidden in the rib of Adam, but her body was brought out | hidden in the rib of Adam, but her body was brought out | hidden in the rib of Adam, but her body was brought out |
| 1165 | from Adam’s body when God made a deep sleep to fall upon | from Adam’s body when God made a deep sleep to fall upon | from Adam’s body when God made a deep sleep to fall upon |
| 1166 | him. Adam first perceived the loss of his mantle of righteous- | him. Adam first perceived the loss of his mantle of righteous- | him. Adam first perceived the loss of his mantle of righteous- |
| 1167 | ness through the feeling of cold that attacked his finger- | ness through the feeling of cold that attacked his finger- | ness through the feeling of cold that attacked his finger- |
| 1168 | nails, which were white, like his body. And the Cherub | nails, which were white, like his body. And the Cherub | nails, which were white, like his body. And the Cherub |
| page 43 | |||
| 1169 | INTRODUCTION XXXiX | INTRODUCTION XXXiX | INTRODUCTION XXXiX |
| 1170 | told John that when Adam saw his finger-nails change | told John that when Adam saw his finger-nails change | told John that when Adam saw his finger-nails change |
| 1171 | colour he cried out and wept, even as did Hezekiah when | colour he cried out and wept, even as did Hezekiah when | colour he cried out and wept, even as did Hezekiah when |
| 1172 | he was sick and turned his face to the wall. | he was sick and turned his face to the wall. | he was sick and turned his face to the wall. |
| 1173 | This allusion to Hezekiah and the wall John did not | This allusion to Hezekiah and the wall John did not | This allusion to Hezekiah and the wall John did not |
| 1174 | understand, and he asked the Cherub to explain it, He | understand, and he asked the Cherub to explain it, He | understand, and he asked the Cherub to explain it, He |
| 1175 | did so, and told him King Solomon, who had acquired great | did so, and told him King Solomon, who had acquired great | did so, and told him King Solomon, who had acquired great |
| 1176 | power over the devils, compelled them to describe to him | power over the devils, compelled them to describe to him | power over the devils, compelled them to describe to him |
| 1177 | every kind of disease, and to tell him what remedies were | every kind of disease, and to tell him what remedies were | every kind of disease, and to tell him what remedies were |
| 1178 | to be employed in healing them. When he had received | to be employed in healing them. When he had received | to be employed in healing them. When he had received |
| 1179 | from the devils both diagnoses and prescriptions, he went | from the devils both diagnoses and prescriptions, he went | from the devils both diagnoses and prescriptions, he went |
| 1180 | into the House of the Lord and wrote them on a wall therein. | into the House of the Lord and wrote them on a wall therein. | into the House of the Lord and wrote them on a wall therein. |
| 1181 | Every person who was sick went into the temple, and having | Every person who was sick went into the temple, and having | Every person who was sick went into the temple, and having |
| 1182 | identified his disease or ailment, read the remedy attached | identified his disease or ailment, read the remedy attached | identified his disease or ailment, read the remedy attached |
| 1183 | to it, took it, and was healed at once. When Hezekiah | to it, took it, and was healed at once. When Hezekiah | to it, took it, and was healed at once. When Hezekiah |
| 1184 | became king he plastered the wall with lime, and so obliterated | became king he plastered the wall with lime, and so obliterated | became king he plastered the wall with lime, and so obliterated |
| 1185 | the prescriptions written upon it. And he was one of those | the prescriptions written upon it. And he was one of those | the prescriptions written upon it. And he was one of those |
| 1186 | who suffered greatly, for during his sickness, in addition to the | who suffered greatly, for during his sickness, in addition to the | who suffered greatly, for during his sickness, in addition to the |
| 1187 | pains of his sickness, he was sorely troubled by the thought | pains of his sickness, he was sorely troubled by the thought | pains of his sickness, he was sorely troubled by the thought |
| 1188 | that in plastering the wall in the temple he had destroyed | that in plastering the wall in the temple he had destroyed | that in plastering the wall in the temple he had destroyed |
| 1189 | the means for his cure. The Lord, however, had mercy upon | the means for his cure. The Lord, however, had mercy upon | the means for his cure. The Lord, however, had mercy upon |
| 1190 | him, and sent to him Isaiah, who told him to poultice himself | him, and sent to him Isaiah, who told him to poultice himself | him, and sent to him Isaiah, who told him to poultice himself |
| 1191 | with wild figs. | with wild figs. | with wild figs. |
| 1192 | Then John asked the Cherub to explain to him the | Then John asked the Cherub to explain to him the | Then John asked the Cherub to explain to him the |
| 1193 | operations of the Cherubim in heaven whose voices are so | operations of the Cherubim in heaven whose voices are so | operations of the Cherubim in heaven whose voices are so |
| 1194 | loud that they terrify men on the earth, The Cherub told | loud that they terrify men on the earth, The Cherub told | loud that they terrify men on the earth, The Cherub told |
| 1195 | him that these angels control the winds as they come out | him that these angels control the winds as they come out | him that these angels control the winds as they come out |
| 1196 | of the storehouses of heaven, and the fall of the rain upon | of the storehouses of heaven, and the fall of the rain upon | of the storehouses of heaven, and the fall of the rain upon |
| 1197 | earth; but for them the rain would descend with such | earth; but for them the rain would descend with such | earth; but for them the rain would descend with such |
| 1198 | violence that the earth would be laid waste by a water flood | violence that the earth would be laid waste by a water flood | violence that the earth would be laid waste by a water flood |
| 1199 | as it was in the days of Noah. | as it was in the days of Noah. | as it was in the days of Noah. |
| 1200 | John’s next questions concerned the earth and the sky, | John’s next questions concerned the earth and the sky, | John’s next questions concerned the earth and the sky, |
| 1201 | and he asked the Cherub what supported the sky and the | and he asked the Cherub what supported the sky and the | and he asked the Cherub what supported the sky and the |
| 1202 | earth, The Cherub replied that the sky was suspended | earth, The Cherub replied that the sky was suspended | earth, The Cherub replied that the sky was suspended |
| 1203 | by faith, and that the earth was supported on four pillars | by faith, and that the earth was supported on four pillars | by faith, and that the earth was supported on four pillars |
| 1204 | sealed with seven seals. When John asked what was under | sealed with seven seals. When John asked what was under | sealed with seven seals. When John asked what was under |
| page 44 | |||
| 1205 | xl INTRODUCTION | xl INTRODUCTION | xl INTRODUCTION |
| 1206 | the pillars, the Cherub replied that the Creator of them | the pillars, the Cherub replied that the Creator of them | the pillars, the Cherub replied that the Creator of them |
| 1207 | knew what appertained to them. In answer to further | knew what appertained to them. In answer to further | knew what appertained to them. In answer to further |
| 1208 | questions concerning the physical heavens the Cherub told | questions concerning the physical heavens the Cherub told | questions concerning the physical heavens the Cherub told |
| 1209 | him that the twelve hours of the day were measured by | him that the twelve hours of the day were measured by | him that the twelve hours of the day were measured by |
| 1210 | twelve Cherubim, each of whom sang a hymn, the singing | twelve Cherubim, each of whom sang a hymn, the singing | twelve Cherubim, each of whom sang a hymn, the singing |
| 1211 | of which lasted exactly an hour. The twelve hours of the | of which lasted exactly an hour. The twelve hours of the | of which lasted exactly an hour. The twelve hours of the |
| 1212 | night were measured by the prayers of the beasts, and birds, | night were measured by the prayers of the beasts, and birds, | night were measured by the prayers of the beasts, and birds, |
| 1213 | and reptiles that pray every hour, and each of their prayers | and reptiles that pray every hour, and each of their prayers | and reptiles that pray every hour, and each of their prayers |
| 1214 | lasts exactly one hour. At the end of the twelve hours of | lasts exactly one hour. At the end of the twelve hours of | lasts exactly one hour. At the end of the twelve hours of |
| 1215 | the day the Cherubim blow trumpets to let Michael know | the day the Cherubim blow trumpets to let Michael know | the day the Cherubim blow trumpets to let Michael know |
| 1216 | that the day is done, and then he speaks to the Angel of the | that the day is done, and then he speaks to the Angel of the | that the day is done, and then he speaks to the Angel of the |
| 1217 | Sun, who brings the course of that luminary to an end for | Sun, who brings the course of that luminary to an end for | Sun, who brings the course of that luminary to an end for |
| 1218 | the day. | the day. | the day. |
| 1219 | Passing from natural phenomena John next asked the | Passing from natural phenomena John next asked the | Passing from natural phenomena John next asked the |
| 1220 | Cherub, Is the life of a man predestined from the time | Cherub, Is the life of a man predestined from the time | Cherub, Is the life of a man predestined from the time |
| 1221 | when he is in his mother’s womb, or not? Is he at that | when he is in his mother’s womb, or not? Is he at that | when he is in his mother’s womb, or not? Is he at that |
| 1222 | time predestined to be a righteous man or a sinner? And | time predestined to be a righteous man or a sinner? And | time predestined to be a righteous man or a sinner? And |
| 1223 | the Cherub told him that whatever was decreed by God | the Cherub told him that whatever was decreed by God | the Cherub told him that whatever was decreed by God |
| 1224 | concerning a man before he began his life in his mother’s | concerning a man before he began his life in his mother’s | concerning a man before he began his life in his mother’s |
| 1225 | womb came to pass. Then John asked the Cherub if the | womb came to pass. Then John asked the Cherub if the | womb came to pass. Then John asked the Cherub if the |
| 1226 | matter whereof man was made was superior to that of which | matter whereof man was made was superior to that of which | matter whereof man was made was superior to that of which |
| 1227 | the beasts were composed. The Cherub’s answer is not | the beasts were composed. The Cherub’s answer is not | the beasts were composed. The Cherub’s answer is not |
| 1228 | quite definite, for he replied that after death each man is | quite definite, for he replied that after death each man is | quite definite, for he replied that after death each man is |
| 1229 | taken to the place which he deserves, and that as for the | taken to the place which he deserves, and that as for the | taken to the place which he deserves, and that as for the |
| 1230 | animals, whether they were living or dead, their place was | animals, whether they were living or dead, their place was | animals, whether they were living or dead, their place was |
| 1231 | the earth. In answer to further questions, the Cherub | the earth. In answer to further questions, the Cherub | the earth. In answer to further questions, the Cherub |
| 1232 | told John that animals possessed souls, which were in their | told John that animals possessed souls, which were in their | told John that animals possessed souls, which were in their |
| 1233 | blood, and that after their death they neither experienced | blood, and that after their death they neither experienced | blood, and that after their death they neither experienced |
| 1234 | enjoyment nor suffered pain. | enjoyment nor suffered pain. | enjoyment nor suffered pain. |
| 1235 | John’s next questions concern the stars, which the Cherub | John’s next questions concern the stars, which the Cherub | John’s next questions concern the stars, which the Cherub |
| 1236 | in making answer divides into three classes: 1. Those which | in making answer divides into three classes: 1. Those which | in making answer divides into three classes: 1. Those which |
| 1237 | remain in the sky until noon, but which are invisible because | remain in the sky until noon, but which are invisible because | remain in the sky until noon, but which are invisible because |
| 1238 | of the light of the sun; 2. The Seven Stars of the Northern | of the light of the sun; 2. The Seven Stars of the Northern | of the light of the sun; 2. The Seven Stars of the Northern |
| 1239 | Heaven (Great Bear ?), which remain in the sky always; | Heaven (Great Bear ?), which remain in the sky always; | Heaven (Great Bear ?), which remain in the sky always; |
| 1240 | 3. The Seven Stars that are called ⲛⲉⲉⲛⲧⲏⲣ. And he went | 3. The Seven Stars that are called ⲛⲉⲛⲧⲏⲣ. And he went | 3. The Seven Stars that are called nentyr. And he went |
| page 45 | |||
| 1241 | INTRODUCTION xli | INTRODUCTION xli | INTRODUCTION xli |
| 1242 | on to say that although there are very many orders of stars | on to say that although there are very many orders of stars | on to say that although there are very many orders of stars |
| 1243 | that move from the places wherein they were set originally, | that move from the places wherein they were set originally, | that move from the places wherein they were set originally, |
| 1244 | the ordinances of God concerning them abide for ever. With | the ordinances of God concerning them abide for ever. With | the ordinances of God concerning them abide for ever. With |
| 1245 | this answer the Cherub closed the conversation between | this answer the Cherub closed the conversation between | this answer the Cherub closed the conversation between |
| 1246 | himself and John, whom he commanded to go down again | himself and John, whom he commanded to go down again | himself and John, whom he commanded to go down again |
| 1247 | into the world, and to declare to men what he had seen. Then | into the world, and to declare to men what he had seen. Then | into the world, and to declare to men what he had seen. Then |
| 1248 | the Cherub took John down to the Mount of Olives, where | the Cherub took John down to the Mount of Olives, where | the Cherub took John down to the Mount of Olives, where |
| 1249 | he found all the Apostles gathered together. When he had | he found all the Apostles gathered together. When he had | he found all the Apostles gathered together. When he had |
| 1250 | told them of everything which he had seen they kissed each | told them of everything which he had seen they kissed each | told them of everything which he had seen they kissed each |
| 1251 | other, and each Apostle departed to the country from which | other, and each Apostle departed to the country from which | other, and each Apostle departed to the country from which |
| 1252 | he had been brought by the cloud, and continued to preach | he had been brought by the cloud, and continued to preach | he had been brought by the cloud, and continued to preach |
| 1253 | the Gospel. | the Gospel. | the Gospel. |
| 1254 | IV. THE LIFE AND CONVERSATION OF PISEN- | IV. THE LIFE AND CONVERSATION OF PISEN- | IV. THE LIFE AND CONVERSATION OF PISEN- |
| 1255 | TIUS, BISHOP OF TSENTI, BY JOHN THE | TIUS, BISHOP OF TSENTI, BY JOHN THE | TIUS, BISHOP OF TSENTI, BY JOHN THE |
| 1256 | PRESBYTER, HIS DISCIPLE, | PRESBYTER, HIS DISCIPLE, | PRESBYTER, HIS DISCIPLE, |
| 1257 | The Life of Pisentius, which herein is attributed to John | The Life of Pisentius, which herein is attributed to John | The Life of Pisentius, which herein is attributed to John |
| 1258 | the Presbyter, his disciple, and is written in the dialect of | the Presbyter, his disciple, and is written in the dialect of | the Presbyter, his disciple, and is written in the dialect of |
| 1259 | Upper Egypt, has much in common with the Life of this | Upper Egypt, has much in common with the Life of this | Upper Egypt, has much in common with the Life of this |
| 1260 | Saint which is attributed to John the Presbyter and Moses, | Saint which is attributed to John the Presbyter and Moses, | Saint which is attributed to John the Presbyter and Moses, |
| 1261 | Bishop of Keft, in the Memphitic version published by | Bishop of Keft, in the Memphitic version published by | Bishop of Keft, in the Memphitic version published by |
| 1262 | M. Amélineau.! Many events in the life of the saint are | M. Amélineau.! Many events in the life of the saint are | M. Amélineau.! Many events in the life of the saint are |
| 1263 | described in both versions, but each version contains a number | described in both versions, but each version contains a number | described in both versions, but each version contains a number |
| 1264 | of facts which are not found elsewhere. Of the early years | of facts which are not found elsewhere. Of the early years | of facts which are not found elsewhere. Of the early years |
| 1265 | of Pisentius nothing is known. He was probably born about | of Pisentius nothing is known. He was probably born about | of Pisentius nothing is known. He was probably born about |
| 1266 | A.D, 550. His parents were no doubt well-to-do farmers, | A.D, 550. His parents were no doubt well-to-do farmers, | A.D, 550. His parents were no doubt well-to-do farmers, |
| 1267 | and it is probable that they lived quite near to the town of | and it is probable that they lived quite near to the town of | and it is probable that they lived quite near to the town of |
| 1268 | Keft, the modern Kuft, or Coptos, in Upper Egypt, or to the | Keft, the modern Kuft, or Coptos, in Upper Egypt, or to the | Keft, the modern Kuft, or Coptos, in Upper Egypt, or to the |
| 1269 | town of Kus, which is only a few miles from Coptos. When | town of Kus, which is only a few miles from Coptos. When | town of Kus, which is only a few miles from Coptos. When |
| 1270 | only a few years old, he was sent by his father to assist in | only a few years old, he was sent by his father to assist in | only a few years old, he was sent by his father to assist in |
| 1271 | tending the flock of sheep belonging to the family, and he | tending the flock of sheep belonging to the family, and he | tending the flock of sheep belonging to the family, and he |
| 1272 | probably continued to do this until he reached the years of | probably continued to do this until he reached the years of | probably continued to do this until he reached the years of |
| 1273 | 1 Un Evique de Keft au VII1° siécle, Paris, 1887. | 1 Un Evique de Keft au VII1° siécle, Paris, 1887. | 1 Un Evique de Keft au VII1° siécle, Paris, 1887. |
| 1274 | f | f | f |
| page 46 | |||
| 1275 | ϫ INTRODUCTION | ϫ INTRODUCTION | g INTRODUCTION |
| 1276 | early manhood. It is not stated in our text that Pisentius | early manhood. It is not stated in our text that Pisentius | early manhood. It is not stated in our text that Pisentius |
| 1277 | went to school, but from the fact that when he became a monk | went to school, but from the fact that when he became a monk | went to school, but from the fact that when he became a monk |
| 1278 | he began to learn by heart certain Books of the Bible, it is | he began to learn by heart certain Books of the Bible, it is | he began to learn by heart certain Books of the Bible, it is |
| 1279 | quite clear that he must have been able to read. It seems | quite clear that he must have been able to read. It seems | quite clear that he must have been able to read. It seems |
| 1280 | reasonable to assume that he had learned to read and to write | reasonable to assume that he had learned to read and to write | reasonable to assume that he had learned to read and to write |
| 1281 | in some school which was under the direction of Christians, | in some school which was under the direction of Christians, | in some school which was under the direction of Christians, |
| 1282 | probably in one of the monastic schools of Coptos. When | probably in one of the monastic schools of Coptos. When | probably in one of the monastic schools of Coptos. When |
| 1283 | and at what age Pisentius became a monk is not known, but | and at what age Pisentius became a monk is not known, but | and at what age Pisentius became a monk is not known, but |
| 1284 | the ascetic labours which he performed could only have been | the ascetic labours which he performed could only have been | the ascetic labours which he performed could only have been |
| 1285 | undertaken by a full-grown man. | undertaken by a full-grown man. | undertaken by a full-grown man. |
| 1286 | In the opening paragraphs of his Life of Pisentius, John | In the opening paragraphs of his Life of Pisentius, John | In the opening paragraphs of his Life of Pisentius, John |
| 1287 | the Presbyter describes the joy which men, and beasts, and | the Presbyter describes the joy which men, and beasts, and | the Presbyter describes the joy which men, and beasts, and |
| 1288 | birds feel on the day of the commemoration of the Saint, and | birds feel on the day of the commemoration of the Saint, and | birds feel on the day of the commemoration of the Saint, and |
| 1289 | points out his inability to do justice to the memory of the | points out his inability to do justice to the memory of the | points out his inability to do justice to the memory of the |
| 1290 | holy man, who must be included among the number of those | holy man, who must be included among the number of those | holy man, who must be included among the number of those |
| 1291 | who are the salt of the earth and the light of the world. He | who are the salt of the earth and the light of the world. He | who are the salt of the earth and the light of the world. He |
| 1292 | then describes an incident which shews that Pisentius was | then describes an incident which shews that Pisentius was | then describes an incident which shews that Pisentius was |
| 1293 | a kind and considerate man. Certain tenants of his brother | a kind and considerate man. Certain tenants of his brother | a kind and considerate man. Certain tenants of his brother |
| 1294 | either could not or would not pay their rent, and when the | either could not or would not pay their rent, and when the | either could not or would not pay their rent, and when the |
| 1295 | matter was brought before Pisentius he advised him not to | matter was brought before Pisentius he advised him not to | matter was brought before Pisentius he advised him not to |
| 1296 | seize the poor man’s ox, and not to treat harshly any debtor, | seize the poor man’s ox, and not to treat harshly any debtor, | seize the poor man’s ox, and not to treat harshly any debtor, |
| 1297 | and not to attempt to force him to pay by legal means. | and not to attempt to force him to pay by legal means. | and not to attempt to force him to pay by legal means. |
| 1298 | John passes on to describe how Pisentius, on one occasion, | John passes on to describe how Pisentius, on one occasion, | John passes on to describe how Pisentius, on one occasion, |
| 1299 | recited the whole of the Books of Jeremiah and Ezekiel | recited the whole of the Books of Jeremiah and Ezekiel | recited the whole of the Books of Jeremiah and Ezekiel |
| 1300 | without stopping, whilst his brother and a companion were | without stopping, whilst his brother and a companion were | without stopping, whilst his brother and a companion were |
| 1301 | waiting to visit him in his cell. The Memphitic version | waiting to visit him in his cell. The Memphitic version | waiting to visit him in his cell. The Memphitic version |
| 1302 | gives us an idea of the plan by which Pisentius committed | gives us an idea of the plan by which Pisentius committed | gives us an idea of the plan by which Pisentius committed |
| 1303 | the whole Psalter to memory. In the hottest days of the | the whole Psalter to memory. In the hottest days of the | the whole Psalter to memory. In the hottest days of the |
| 1304 | year, and in the hottest times of the day, he used to go out to | year, and in the hottest times of the day, he used to go out to | year, and in the hottest times of the day, he used to go out to |
| 1305 | the desert and stand upright on the hot rocks, in a place | the desert and stand upright on the hot rocks, in a place | the desert and stand upright on the hot rocks, in a place |
| 1306 | where no one could see him. He there tied a very large stone | where no one could see him. He there tied a very large stone | where no one could see him. He there tied a very large stone |
| 1307 | to his neck, and this stone was so heavy that only with the | to his neck, and this stone was so heavy that only with the | to his neck, and this stone was so heavy that only with the |
| 1308 | greatest difficulty could he hold himself upright. He then | greatest difficulty could he hold himself upright. He then | greatest difficulty could he hold himself upright. He then |
| 1309 | began to recite the Psalter, and it was only when he had | began to recite the Psalter, and it was only when he had | began to recite the Psalter, and it was only when he had |
| 1310 | recited the whole Book without making any mistakes that he | recited the whole Book without making any mistakes that he | recited the whole Book without making any mistakes that he |
| page 47 | |||
| 1311 | INTRODUCTION xliii | INTRODUCTION xliii | INTRODUCTION xliii |
| 1312 | removed the stone from his neck. Meanwhile his bare feet | removed the stone from his neck. Meanwhile his bare feet | removed the stone from his neck. Meanwhile his bare feet |
| 1313 | became badly burnt by the hot stones on which he stood. | became badly burnt by the hot stones on which he stood. | became badly burnt by the hot stones on which he stood. |
| 1314 | Pisentius also learned by heart the Books of the Twelve | Pisentius also learned by heart the Books of the Twelve | Pisentius also learned by heart the Books of the Twelve |
| 1315 | Minor Prophets, and a certain brother who was once able to | Minor Prophets, and a certain brother who was once able to | Minor Prophets, and a certain brother who was once able to |
| 1316 | see him when he was engaged in reciting them saw that one | see him when he was engaged in reciting them saw that one | see him when he was engaged in reciting them saw that one |
| 1317 | of the Twelve Prophets came into his cell as he began to | of the Twelve Prophets came into his cell as he began to | of the Twelve Prophets came into his cell as he began to |
| 1318 | recite the Book which bore his name, and remained with him | recite the Book which bore his name, and remained with him | recite the Book which bore his name, and remained with him |
| 1319 | until he had finished it. Pisentius received other heavenly | until he had finished it. Pisentius received other heavenly | until he had finished it. Pisentius received other heavenly |
| 1320 | visitants in his cell, for John says that, on one occasion when | visitants in his cell, for John says that, on one occasion when | visitants in his cell, for John says that, on one occasion when |
| 1321 | the Saint was suffering from some disease of the spleen, | the Saint was suffering from some disease of the spleen, | the Saint was suffering from some disease of the spleen, |
| 1322 | a certain brother went into his cell to see him, and found | a certain brother went into his cell to see him, and found | a certain brother went into his cell to see him, and found |
| 1323 | there a very hairy man who was no other than Elijah the | there a very hairy man who was no other than Elijah the | there a very hairy man who was no other than Elijah the |
| 1324 | Tishbite. | Tishbite. | Tishbite. |
| 1325 | The next incident in the life of Pisentius recorded by John | The next incident in the life of Pisentius recorded by John | The next incident in the life of Pisentius recorded by John |
| 1326 | concerns a certain sick brother of Tsenti, who longed for | concerns a certain sick brother of Tsenti, who longed for | concerns a certain sick brother of Tsenti, who longed for |
| 1327 | a little fish. When Pisentius knew of this, he bade the sick | a little fish. When Pisentius knew of this, he bade the sick | a little fish. When Pisentius knew of this, he bade the sick |
| 1328 | man be of good cheer, and went to fill his water-pot at the | man be of good cheer, and went to fill his water-pot at the | man be of good cheer, and went to fill his water-pot at the |
| 1329 | appointed time, and as he went he prayed to God to grant his | appointed time, and as he went he prayed to God to grant his | appointed time, and as he went he prayed to God to grant his |
| 1330 | desire. When Pisentius arrived on the river bank and was | desire. When Pisentius arrived on the river bank and was | desire. When Pisentius arrived on the river bank and was |
| 1331 | filling his pot, he saw immediately in front of him a large fish | filling his pot, he saw immediately in front of him a large fish | filling his pot, he saw immediately in front of him a large fish |
| 1332 | which was stranded in the shallows. He went into the water, | which was stranded in the shallows. He went into the water, | which was stranded in the shallows. He went into the water, |
| 1333 | seized the fish, and carried it back to the monastery, and the | seized the fish, and carried it back to the monastery, and the | seized the fish, and carried it back to the monastery, and the |
| 1334 | sick man and all who knew of his longing for fish believed | sick man and all who knew of his longing for fish believed | sick man and all who knew of his longing for fish believed |
| 1335 | that God had answered his prayer without delay. This | that God had answered his prayer without delay. This | that God had answered his prayer without delay. This |
| 1336 | incident is not recorded in the Memphitic version. | incident is not recorded in the Memphitic version. | incident is not recorded in the Memphitic version. |
| 1337 | On another occasion Pisentius went to the well to draw | On another occasion Pisentius went to the well to draw | On another occasion Pisentius went to the well to draw |
| 1338 | water and to fill his water-pot, but when he arrived there he | water and to fill his water-pot, but when he arrived there he | water and to fill his water-pot, but when he arrived there he |
| 1339 | found that he had forgotten to bring with him the leather | found that he had forgotten to bring with him the leather | found that he had forgotten to bring with him the leather |
| 1340 | bucket and the rope with which to pull it up. For some | bucket and the rope with which to pull it up. For some | bucket and the rope with which to pull it up. For some |
| 1341 | reason he found it to be impossible to return to the monastery | reason he found it to be impossible to return to the monastery | reason he found it to be impossible to return to the monastery |
| 1342 | to fetch them, and he therefore prayed to God to make the | to fetch them, and he therefore prayed to God to make the | to fetch them, and he therefore prayed to God to make the |
| 1343 | water to rise in the well until its level was high enough to | water to rise in the well until its level was high enough to | water to rise in the well until its level was high enough to |
| 1344 | allow him to fill his water-pot. When he had ended his | allow him to fill his water-pot. When he had ended his | allow him to fill his water-pot. When he had ended his |
| 1345 | prayer, the water rose at once to the top of the well, and | prayer, the water rose at once to the top of the well, and | prayer, the water rose at once to the top of the well, and |
| 1346 | Pisentius, having filled his water-pot, commanded the water | Pisentius, having filled his water-pot, commanded the water | Pisentius, having filled his water-pot, commanded the water |
| page 48 | |||
| 1347 | xliv INTRODUCTION | xliv INTRODUCTION | xliv INTRODUCTION |
| 1348 | to go down again. The water obeyed, and as it sank a certain | to go down again. The water obeyed, and as it sank a certain | to go down again. The water obeyed, and as it sank a certain |
| 1349 | shepherd, who looked into the well, saw it sink by degrees | shepherd, who looked into the well, saw it sink by degrees | shepherd, who looked into the well, saw it sink by degrees |
| 1350 | until it reached the bottom. The authority for this story is | until it reached the bottom. The authority for this story is | until it reached the bottom. The authority for this story is |
| 1351 | Paham, a fellow monk, who regarded Pisentius as one of the | Paham, a fellow monk, who regarded Pisentius as one of the | Paham, a fellow monk, who regarded Pisentius as one of the |
| 1352 | most holy men of his day. Paham used also to tell a story of | most holy men of his day. Paham used also to tell a story of | most holy men of his day. Paham used also to tell a story of |
| 1353 | how, when he and his brethren once saw what they believed | how, when he and his brethren once saw what they believed | how, when he and his brethren once saw what they believed |
| 1354 | to be a fire burning in the cell of Pisentius, they got up on a | to be a fire burning in the cell of Pisentius, they got up on a | to be a fire burning in the cell of Pisentius, they got up on a |
| 1355 | wall and looked over into the cell. There they saw the holy | wall and looked over into the cell. There they saw the holy | wall and looked over into the cell. There they saw the holy |
| 1356 | man standing up praying, and the light which they had seen | man standing up praying, and the light which they had seen | man standing up praying, and the light which they had seen |
| 1357 | proceeded not from a fire, but from his ten fingers, each of | proceeded not from a fire, but from his ten fingers, each of | proceeded not from a fire, but from his ten fingers, each of |
| 1358 | which was shining brightly. | which was shining brightly. | which was shining brightly. |
| 1359 | One of the chief characteristics of Pisentius was his great | One of the chief characteristics of Pisentius was his great | One of the chief characteristics of Pisentius was his great |
| 1360 | humility and his desire to escape from the praise of men. | humility and his desire to escape from the praise of men. | humility and his desire to escape from the praise of men. |
| 1361 | After many years passed in a life of contemplation the | After many years passed in a life of contemplation the | After many years passed in a life of contemplation the |
| 1362 | congregations of Coptos decided that it would be greatly to | congregations of Coptos decided that it would be greatly to | congregations of Coptos decided that it would be greatly to |
| 1363 | their benefit if Pisentius was made their bishop. As soon as | their benefit if Pisentius was made their bishop. As soon as | their benefit if Pisentius was made their bishop. As soon as |
| 1364 | the holy man heard of their decision he fled from his monastery | the holy man heard of their decision he fled from his monastery | the holy man heard of their decision he fled from his monastery |
| 1365 | of Tsenti, and hid himself in the hills that stand behind | of Tsenti, and hid himself in the hills that stand behind | of Tsenti, and hid himself in the hills that stand behind |
| 1366 | Western Thebes. In this place there were many large ancient | Western Thebes. In this place there were many large ancient | Western Thebes. In this place there were many large ancient |
| 1367 | Egyptian tombs, and in the subterranean chambers of any | Egyptian tombs, and in the subterranean chambers of any | Egyptian tombs, and in the subterranean chambers of any |
| 1368 | one of these he could hide himself securely; this was the | one of these he could hide himself securely; this was the | one of these he could hide himself securely; this was the |
| 1369 | course which he adopted. The clergy of Coptos, however, | course which he adopted. The clergy of Coptos, however, | course which he adopted. The clergy of Coptos, however, |
| 1370 | followed him, and eventually they found his hiding-place. | followed him, and eventually they found his hiding-place. | followed him, and eventually they found his hiding-place. |
| 1371 | When they had failed to induce him to accept the office of | When they had failed to induce him to accept the office of | When they had failed to induce him to accept the office of |
| 1372 | Bishop they appealed to Apa Colluthus, a very holy man, and | Bishop they appealed to Apa Colluthus, a very holy man, and | Bishop they appealed to Apa Colluthus, a very holy man, and |
| 1373 | entreated him to use his influence to make Pisentius do what | entreated him to use his influence to make Pisentius do what | entreated him to use his influence to make Pisentius do what |
| 1374 | they wanted. When the clergy left Pisentius a vision fell | they wanted. When the clergy left Pisentius a vision fell | they wanted. When the clergy left Pisentius a vision fell |
| 1375 | upon him, and he heard a voice, which called him by name | upon him, and he heard a voice, which called him by name | upon him, and he heard a voice, which called him by name |
| 1376 | thrice, and ordered him to accept the office of bishop, and not | thrice, and ordered him to accept the office of bishop, and not | thrice, and ordered him to accept the office of bishop, and not |
| 1377 | to leave the Church of Coptos as it were a widow. The result | to leave the Church of Coptos as it were a widow. The result | to leave the Church of Coptos as it were a widow. The result |
| 1378 | of this was that, when Colluthus came to Pisentius, and asked | of this was that, when Colluthus came to Pisentius, and asked | of this was that, when Colluthus came to Pisentius, and asked |
| 1379 | him who he was that he should answer the clergy of Coptos | him who he was that he should answer the clergy of Coptos | him who he was that he should answer the clergy of Coptos |
| 1380 | in the manner in ‘which he had done, Pisentius expressed | in the manner in ‘which he had done, Pisentius expressed | in the manner in ‘which he had done, Pisentius expressed |
| 1381 | his willingness to do as they wished. Thereupon the clergy | his willingness to do as they wished. Thereupon the clergy | his willingness to do as they wished. Thereupon the clergy |
| 1382 | took him to Rakoti (Alexandria), where he was consecrated | took him to Rakoti (Alexandria), where he was consecrated | took him to Rakoti (Alexandria), where he was consecrated |
| page 49 | |||
| 1383 | INTRODUCTION xlv | INTRODUCTION xlv | INTRODUCTION xlv |
| 1384 | bishop by Damianus some year between 570 and 603, and on | bishop by Damianus some year between 570 and 603, and on | bishop by Damianus some year between 570 and 603, and on |
| 1385 | his return to Coptos he was solemnly enthroned by the officers | his return to Coptos he was solemnly enthroned by the officers | his return to Coptos he was solemnly enthroned by the officers |
| 1386 | of the Patriarch. | of the Patriarch. | of the Patriarch. |
| 1387 | The rule of the new bishop was kindly, and his charities | The rule of the new bishop was kindly, and his charities | The rule of the new bishop was kindly, and his charities |
| 1388 | were innumerable. He devoted his own private means and | were innumerable. He devoted his own private means and | were innumerable. He devoted his own private means and |
| 1389 | the emoluments of his office to the service of the poor, and he | the emoluments of his office to the service of the poor, and he | the emoluments of his office to the service of the poor, and he |
| 1390 | established a system of poor-relief in the winter, which | established a system of poor-relief in the winter, which | established a system of poor-relief in the winter, which |
| 1391 | provided for the most pressing needs of the poverty-stricken | provided for the most pressing needs of the poverty-stricken | provided for the most pressing needs of the poverty-stricken |
| 1392 | in all the towns and villages on both banks of the Nile | in all the towns and villages on both banks of the Nile | in all the towns and villages on both banks of the Nile |
| 1393 | between Coptos and Syene, i.e. a distance of nearly 150 miles. | between Coptos and Syene, i.e. a distance of nearly 150 miles. | between Coptos and Syene, i.e. a distance of nearly 150 miles. |
| 1394 | Pisentius then devoted his attention to correcting the loose | Pisentius then devoted his attention to correcting the loose | Pisentius then devoted his attention to correcting the loose |
| 1395 | morals which obtained among many of his flock, and he | morals which obtained among many of his flock, and he | morals which obtained among many of his flock, and he |
| 1396 | warned them in an Epistle, which John quotes, that if they | warned them in an Epistle, which John quotes, that if they | warned them in an Epistle, which John quotes, that if they |
| 1397 | did not pay heed to his words, God would bring upon them | did not pay heed to his words, God would bring upon them | did not pay heed to his words, God would bring upon them |
| 1398 | “a nation fierce of visage and cruel’, which lacked compassion, | “a nation fierce of visage and cruel’, which lacked compassion, | “a nation fierce of visage and cruel’, which lacked compassion, |
| 1399 | and would spare neither old nor young. This nation was, of | and would spare neither old nor young. This nation was, of | and would spare neither old nor young. This nation was, of |
| 1400 | course, the Persians, and Pisentius, who was a shrewd observer | course, the Persians, and Pisentius, who was a shrewd observer | course, the Persians, and Pisentius, who was a shrewd observer |
| 1401 | of political events, foresaw that the Church in Egypt would | of political events, foresaw that the Church in Egypt would | of political events, foresaw that the Church in Egypt would |
| 1402 | suffer greatly if these ‘barbarians’ once obtained a hold upon | suffer greatly if these ‘barbarians’ once obtained a hold upon | suffer greatly if these ‘barbarians’ once obtained a hold upon |
| 1403 | Egypt. Between 514 and 520 the Persians actually invaded | Egypt. Between 514 and 520 the Persians actually invaded | Egypt. Between 514 and 520 the Persians actually invaded |
| 1404 | Egypt, and as soon as Pisentius knew that they were masters | Egypt, and as soon as Pisentius knew that they were masters | Egypt, and as soon as Pisentius knew that they were masters |
| 1405 | of the Delta he fled to Western Thebes, where he hid himself. | of the Delta he fled to Western Thebes, where he hid himself. | of the Delta he fled to Western Thebes, where he hid himself. |
| 1406 | With him went John the Presbyter, who took with him | With him went John the Presbyter, who took with him | With him went John the Presbyter, who took with him |
| 1407 | water-pots and ropes and skins for drawing water from wells. | water-pots and ropes and skins for drawing water from wells. | water-pots and ropes and skins for drawing water from wells. |
| 1408 | After they had been in hiding for some time their supply of | After they had been in hiding for some time their supply of | After they had been in hiding for some time their supply of |
| 1409 | water failed, and John all but died of thirst. Pisentius, | water failed, and John all but died of thirst. Pisentius, | water failed, and John all but died of thirst. Pisentius, |
| 1410 | however, worked a miracle, and when he sent John, who was | however, worked a miracle, and when he sent John, who was | however, worked a miracle, and when he sent John, who was |
| 1411 | dizzy and delirious through thirst, to the water-pots, he found | dizzy and delirious through thirst, to the water-pots, he found | dizzy and delirious through thirst, to the water-pots, he found |
| 1412 | them to be full to the brims with water which was ¢ white as | them to be full to the brims with water which was ¢ white as | them to be full to the brims with water which was ¢ white as |
| 1413 | milk and white as snow’, and was like unto the flowing water | milk and white as snow’, and was like unto the flowing water | milk and white as snow’, and was like unto the flowing water |
| 1414 | of the Nile. | of the Nile. | of the Nile. |
| 1415 | The stories told of Pisentius by John the Presbyter shew | The stories told of Pisentius by John the Presbyter shew | The stories told of Pisentius by John the Presbyter shew |
| 1416 | that the fame of the saint was widespread in Upper Egypt, | that the fame of the saint was widespread in Upper Egypt, | that the fame of the saint was widespread in Upper Egypt, |
| 1417 | and that even his name became a word of power as mighty as | and that even his name became a word of power as mighty as | and that even his name became a word of power as mighty as |
| 1418 | the name of any of the ancient kings of Egypt. When John | the name of any of the ancient kings of Egypt. When John | the name of any of the ancient kings of Egypt. When John |
| page 50 | |||
| 1419 | xlvi INTRODUCTION | xlvi INTRODUCTION | xlvi INTRODUCTION |
| 1420 | was returning late one evening from Western Thebes, whither | was returning late one evening from Western Thebes, whither | was returning late one evening from Western Thebes, whither |
| 1421 | he had been sent by Pisentius, he was chased by two hyenas, | he had been sent by Pisentius, he was chased by two hyenas, | he had been sent by Pisentius, he was chased by two hyenas, |
| 1422 | which tried to drag him off the animal which he was riding. | which tried to drag him off the animal which he was riding. | which tried to drag him off the animal which he was riding. |
| 1423 | In his terror he cried out to Pisentius, and as soon as the | In his terror he cried out to Pisentius, and as soon as the | In his terror he cried out to Pisentius, and as soon as the |
| 1424 | beasts heard the saint’s name they fled. A little further | beasts heard the saint’s name they fled. A little further | beasts heard the saint’s name they fled. A little further |
| 1425 | along the road he was chased by wolves, and he abandoned | along the road he was chased by wolves, and he abandoned | along the road he was chased by wolves, and he abandoned |
| 1426 | his animal and tried to escape, at the same time calling upon | his animal and tried to escape, at the same time calling upon | his animal and tried to escape, at the same time calling upon |
| 1427 | Pisentius for help. As soon as-the wolves heard that name | Pisentius for help. As soon as-the wolves heard that name | Pisentius for help. As soon as-the wolves heard that name |
| 1428 | they uttered awful cries, and turned and fled in an opposite | they uttered awful cries, and turned and fled in an opposite | they uttered awful cries, and turned and fled in an opposite |
| 1429 | direction. When he returned to the monastery he found that | direction. When he returned to the monastery he found that | direction. When he returned to the monastery he found that |
| 1430 | his animal had arrived before him. The blessing of Pisentius | his animal had arrived before him. The blessing of Pisentius | his animal had arrived before him. The blessing of Pisentius |
| 1431 | was greatly prized by all his flock, and the Sign of the Cross | was greatly prized by all his flock, and the Sign of the Cross | was greatly prized by all his flock, and the Sign of the Cross |
| 1432 | made by him over any person or thing became a potent spell. | made by him over any person or thing became a potent spell. | made by him over any person or thing became a potent spell. |
| 1433 | On one occasion a man brought an ewe to him so that he | On one occasion a man brought an ewe to him so that he | On one occasion a man brought an ewe to him so that he |
| 1434 | might make the Sign over it. The saint did so, and when the | might make the Sign over it. The saint did so, and when the | might make the Sign over it. The saint did so, and when the |
| 1435 | ewe brought forth the lamb was marked with the Sign of | ewe brought forth the lamb was marked with the Sign of | ewe brought forth the lamb was marked with the Sign of |
| 1436 | the Cross. Every sick person over whom Pisentius made the | the Cross. Every sick person over whom Pisentius made the | the Cross. Every sick person over whom Pisentius made the |
| 1437 | Sign of the Cross with his hand recovered, and the Sign being | Sign of the Cross with his hand recovered, and the Sign being | Sign of the Cross with his hand recovered, and the Sign being |
| 1438 | made by him, with his finger dipped in holy water, over a person ° | made by him, with his finger dipped in holy water, over a person ° | made by him, with his finger dipped in holy water, over a person ° |
| 1439 | possessed of a devil drove the devil away immediately. | possessed of a devil drove the devil away immediately. | possessed of a devil drove the devil away immediately. |
| 1440 | The very dust of the ground which the foot of the saint | The very dust of the ground which the foot of the saint | The very dust of the ground which the foot of the saint |
| 1441 | had touched possessed power to heal. Thus, according to | had touched possessed power to heal. Thus, according to | had touched possessed power to heal. Thus, according to |
| 1442 | a story told in the Memphitic version, a certain woman who | a story told in the Memphitic version, a certain woman who | a story told in the Memphitic version, a certain woman who |
| 1443 | was dropsical, and another who had a violent headache and | was dropsical, and another who had a violent headache and | was dropsical, and another who had a violent headache and |
| 1444 | fever, lay in wait for the holy man as he was returning to | fever, lay in wait for the holy man as he was returning to | fever, lay in wait for the holy man as he was returning to |
| 1445 | his cell, intending to ask him to heal them. When the saint | his cell, intending to ask him to heal them. When the saint | his cell, intending to ask him to heal them. When the saint |
| 1446 | caught sight of the women, he began to run to his cell, | caught sight of the women, he began to run to his cell, | caught sight of the women, he began to run to his cell, |
| 1447 | whereupon one of the women ran after him, but failed to | whereupon one of the women ran after him, but failed to | whereupon one of the women ran after him, but failed to |
| 1448 | overtake him. The woman sank exhausted to the ground, | overtake him. The woman sank exhausted to the ground, | overtake him. The woman sank exhausted to the ground, |
| 1449 | but seeing the footprints of Pisentius she began to collect | but seeing the footprints of Pisentius she began to collect | but seeing the footprints of Pisentius she began to collect |
| 1450 | the sand in them, and afterwards, in great faith, to rub the | the sand in them, and afterwards, in great faith, to rub the | the sand in them, and afterwards, in great faith, to rub the |
| 1451 | sand over her forehead. Immediately she did this her head- | sand over her forehead. Immediately she did this her head- | sand over her forehead. Immediately she did this her head- |
| 1452 | ache departed. When the dropsical woman saw this she | ache departed. When the dropsical woman saw this she | ache departed. When the dropsical woman saw this she |
| 1453 | begged her companion to give her a little of the holy sand | begged her companion to give her a little of the holy sand | begged her companion to give her a little of the holy sand |
| 1454 | to eat. As soon as she had swallowed it the swelling in her | to eat. As soon as she had swallowed it the swelling in her | to eat. As soon as she had swallowed it the swelling in her |
| page 51 | |||
| 1455 | INTRODUCTION xlvii | INTRODUCTION xlvii | INTRODUCTION xlvii |
| 1456 | body subsided, and she was healed at once. The woman who | body subsided, and she was healed at once. The woman who | body subsided, and she was healed at once. The woman who |
| 1457 | had collected the sand took the remainder to her house, where | had collected the sand took the remainder to her house, where | had collected the sand took the remainder to her house, where |
| 1458 | she kept it as an amulet or talisman. Soon after this a son | she kept it as an amulet or talisman. Soon after this a son | she kept it as an amulet or talisman. Soon after this a son |
| 1459 | was born to her, but when he began to grow up she found | was born to her, but when he began to grow up she found | was born to her, but when he began to grow up she found |
| 1460 | that there was some serious defect in his feet, and that he | that there was some serious defect in his feet, and that he | that there was some serious defect in his feet, and that he |
| 1461 | was tongue-tied. One day she remembered what the sand | was tongue-tied. One day she remembered what the sand | was tongue-tied. One day she remembered what the sand |
| 1462 | had done for her and her neighbour, and she took what | had done for her and her neighbour, and she took what | had done for her and her neighbour, and she took what |
| 1463 | remained of it and, mixing it with water, gave it to the child | remained of it and, mixing it with water, gave it to the child | remained of it and, mixing it with water, gave it to the child |
| 1464 | to drink. Within a week the child obtained the use of his | to drink. Within a week the child obtained the use of his | to drink. Within a week the child obtained the use of his |
| 1465 | feet, and his tongue was loosened, and he could talk. | feet, and his tongue was loosened, and he could talk. | feet, and his tongue was loosened, and he could talk. |
| 1466 | The flock of Pisentius believed that he bad the power to | The flock of Pisentius believed that he bad the power to | The flock of Pisentius believed that he bad the power to |
| 1467 | smite the wicked with sickness, and John gives an example | smite the wicked with sickness, and John gives an example | smite the wicked with sickness, and John gives an example |
| 1468 | of his use of it. A certain man in Coptos of a jealous | of his use of it. A certain man in Coptos of a jealous | of his use of it. A certain man in Coptos of a jealous |
| 1469 | disposition accused his wife of illicit relations with a priest, | disposition accused his wife of illicit relations with a priest, | disposition accused his wife of illicit relations with a priest, |
| 1470 | and turned her out of his house, and went round the town | and turned her out of his house, and went round the town | and turned her out of his house, and went round the town |
| 1471 | abusing the priest and his bishop. Both the wife and the | abusing the priest and his bishop. Both the wife and the | abusing the priest and his bishop. Both the wife and the |
| 1472 | priest were innocent, and the wife’s relations endeavoured | priest were innocent, and the wife’s relations endeavoured | priest were innocent, and the wife’s relations endeavoured |
| 1473 | to make peace, but failed, and the bishop told the priest to | to make peace, but failed, and the bishop told the priest to | to make peace, but failed, and the bishop told the priest to |
| 1474 | do nothing, as he would find a means of proving that he was | do nothing, as he would find a means of proving that he was | do nothing, as he would find a means of proving that he was |
| 1475 | innocent. One evening at sunset violent sickness attacked | innocent. One evening at sunset violent sickness attacked | innocent. One evening at sunset violent sickness attacked |
| 1476 | the jealous husband, and his sufferings were so great that | the jealous husband, and his sufferings were so great that | the jealous husband, and his sufferings were so great that |
| 1477 | he felt certain he was going to die. In his agony he en- | he felt certain he was going to die. In his agony he en- | he felt certain he was going to die. In his agony he en- |
| 1478 | treated his father to carry him to Pisentius, and his parents, | treated his father to carry him to Pisentius, and his parents, | treated his father to carry him to Pisentius, and his parents, |
| 1479 | believing that he would recover if the holy man made the Sign | believing that he would recover if the holy man made the Sign | believing that he would recover if the holy man made the Sign |
| 1480 | of the Cross over him, did so. The sick man and his parents | of the Cross over him, did so. The sick man and his parents | of the Cross over him, did so. The sick man and his parents |
| 1481 | believed implicitly that Pisentius had smitten him with the | believed implicitly that Pisentius had smitten him with the | believed implicitly that Pisentius had smitten him with the |
| 1482 | sickness, and that only he could remove it. When the man | sickness, and that only he could remove it. When the man | sickness, and that only he could remove it. When the man |
| 1483 | was brought into the presence of Pisentius he humbled | was brought into the presence of Pisentius he humbled | was brought into the presence of Pisentius he humbled |
| 1484 | himself, and agreed to do whatsoever he was commanded | himself, and agreed to do whatsoever he was commanded | himself, and agreed to do whatsoever he was commanded |
| 1485 | by the bishop, and was immediately healed by him. This | by the bishop, and was immediately healed by him. This | by the bishop, and was immediately healed by him. This |
| 1486 | and many other stories related by John prove that the bishop | and many other stories related by John prove that the bishop | and many other stories related by John prove that the bishop |
| 1487 | was a shrewd observer of the affairs of his flock, and a keen | was a shrewd observer of the affairs of his flock, and a keen | was a shrewd observer of the affairs of his flock, and a keen |
| 1488 | judge of their characters. | judge of their characters. | judge of their characters. |
| 1489 | The knowledge of one important event in the life of | The knowledge of one important event in the life of | The knowledge of one important event in the life of |
| 1490 | Pisentius we owe entirely to the Memphitic version published | Pisentius we owe entirely to the Memphitic version published | Pisentius we owe entirely to the Memphitic version published |
| page 52 | |||
| 1491 | xviii INTRODUCTION | xviii INTRODUCTION | xviii INTRODUCTION |
| 1492 | by M. Amélineau. From this we learn that during the | by M. Amélineau. From this we learn that during the | by M. Amélineau. From this we learn that during the |
| 1493 | Persian invasion the holy man fled to a tomb in the recesses | Persian invasion the holy man fled to a tomb in the recesses | Persian invasion the holy man fled to a tomb in the recesses |
| 1494 | of the mountains in Western Thebes, and hid himself there | of the mountains in Western Thebes, and hid himself there | of the mountains in Western Thebes, and hid himself there |
| 1495 | for a long time, Only John knew where he was, and he | for a long time, Only John knew where he was, and he | for a long time, Only John knew where he was, and he |
| 1496 | used to take him a supply of food and drink each Sabbath- | used to take him a supply of food and drink each Sabbath- | used to take him a supply of food and drink each Sabbath- |
| 1497 | day. The tomb wherein the saint took refuge possessed a | day. The tomb wherein the saint took refuge possessed a | day. The tomb wherein the saint took refuge possessed a |
| 1498 | large hall about 80 feet square, and its roof was supported | large hall about 80 feet square, and its roof was supported | large hall about 80 feet square, and its roof was supported |
| 1499 | by six pillars. This hall was made probably under ome of | by six pillars. This hall was made probably under ome of | by six pillars. This hall was made probably under ome of |
| 1500 | the kings of the New Empire, and had been turned at | the kings of the New Empire, and had been turned at | the kings of the New Empire, and had been turned at |
| 1501 | a much later period, perhaps in one of the early centuries | a much later period, perhaps in one of the early centuries | a much later period, perhaps in one of the early centuries |
| 1502 | of the Christian era, into a common burial-place for the | of the Christian era, into a common burial-place for the | of the Christian era, into a common burial-place for the |
| 1503 | mummies of people of all classes. At all events, when John | mummies of people of all classes. At all events, when John | mummies of people of all classes. At all events, when John |
| 1504 | was taken there by his master the hall contained many | was taken there by his master the hall contained many | was taken there by his master the hall contained many |
| 1505 | mummified bodies, and the air was heavy with the odour of | mummified bodies, and the air was heavy with the odour of | mummified bodies, and the air was heavy with the odour of |
| 1506 | funerary spices. Pisentius and his disciple opened some of | funerary spices. Pisentius and his disciple opened some of | funerary spices. Pisentius and his disciple opened some of |
| 1507 | the coffins, which were very large, with much decorated inner | the coffins, which were very large, with much decorated inner | the coffins, which were very large, with much decorated inner |
| 1508 | coffins. One mummy was swathed in silk (ⲟⲗⲟⲥⲓⲣⲓⲕⲟⲛ), | coffins. One mummy was swathed in silk ⲟⲗⲟⲥⲓⲣⲓⲕⲟⲛ, | coffins. One mummy was swathed in silk olosirikon, |
| 1509 | and must therefore have belonged to the third or fourth | and must therefore have belonged to the third or fourth | and must therefore have belonged to the third or fourth |
| 1510 | century of our era. As John was about to leave Pisentius | century of our era. As John was about to leave Pisentius | century of our era. As John was about to leave Pisentius |
| 1511 | he noticed on one of the pillars a small roll of parchment, | he noticed on one of the pillars a small roll of parchment, | he noticed on one of the pillars a small roll of parchment, |
| 1512 | and when Pisentius had opened it he read therein the names | and when Pisentius had opened it he read therein the names | and when Pisentius had opened it he read therein the names |
| 1513 | of all the people who had been buried in that tomb. The | of all the people who had been buried in that tomb. The | of all the people who had been buried in that tomb. The |
| 1514 | roll was probably written in demotic, and it is quite possible | roll was probably written in demotic, and it is quite possible | roll was probably written in demotic, and it is quite possible |
| 1515 | that the bishop could read this easily. | that the bishop could read this easily. | that the bishop could read this easily. |
| 1516 | On the following Saturday when John returned with the | On the following Saturday when John returned with the | On the following Saturday when John returned with the |
| 1517 | provisions for the week he heard Pisentius talking with | provisions for the week he heard Pisentius talking with | provisions for the week he heard Pisentius talking with |
| 1518 | some one, and as he listened he realized that the some one | some one, and as he listened he realized that the some one | some one, and as he listened he realized that the some one |
| 1519 | was one of the mummies. He sat down and the mummy | was one of the mummies. He sat down and the mummy | was one of the mummies. He sat down and the mummy |
| 1520 | stated that his native town was Erment,! that his parents | stated that his native town was Erment,! that his parents | stated that his native town was Erment,! that his parents |
| 1521 | were called Agricolaos and Eustathia, and that they were | were called Agricolaos and Eustathia, and that they were | were called Agricolaos and Eustathia, and that they were |
| 1522 | worshippers of Poseidon. When he was about to die the | worshippers of Poseidon. When he was about to die the | worshippers of Poseidon. When he was about to die the |
| 1523 | angels called ⲕⲟⲥⲙⲟⲕⲣⲁⲧⲱⲣ came to him and enumerated | angels called ⲕⲟⲥⲙⲟⲕⲣⲁⲧⲱⲣ came to him and enumerated | angels called kosmokratōr came to him and enumerated |
| 1524 | to him his sins, and drove into his body iron knives and | to him his sins, and drove into his body iron knives and | to him his sins, and drove into his body iron knives and |
| 1525 | 1 Or, Armant, a town eight miles south of Thebes, on the left bank of | 1 Or, Armant, a town eight miles south of Thebes, on the left bank of | 1 Or, Armant, a town eight miles south of Thebes, on the left bank of |
| 1526 | the Nile, | the Nile, | the Nile, |
| page 53 | |||
| 1527 | INTRODUCTION xlix | INTRODUCTION xlix | INTRODUCTION xlix |
| 1528 | daggers, grinding their teeth as they did so. Then Death | daggers, grinding their teeth as they did so. Then Death | daggers, grinding their teeth as they did so. Then Death |
| 1529 | appeared to him, and the pitiless angels dragged his soul out | appeared to him, and the pitiless angels dragged his soul out | appeared to him, and the pitiless angels dragged his soul out |
| 1530 | of his body, and having tied it to a black horse led it away | of his body, and having tied it to a black horse led it away | of his body, and having tied it to a black horse led it away |
| 1531 | into Ement (Amente). On the road thither it was tormented | into Ement (Amente). On the road thither it was tormented | into Ement (Amente). On the road thither it was tormented |
| 1532 | and tortured by wild beasts and monsters of all sorts, and | and tortured by wild beasts and monsters of all sorts, and | and tortured by wild beasts and monsters of all sorts, and |
| 1533 | at length it was cast into the outer darkness. Here was | at length it was cast into the outer darkness. Here was | at length it was cast into the outer darkness. Here was |
| 1534 | a pit 150 feet deep, filled with seven-headed reptiles, the | a pit 150 feet deep, filled with seven-headed reptiles, the | a pit 150 feet deep, filled with seven-headed reptiles, the |
| 1535 | bodies of which were covered with scorpions, and the soul | bodies of which were covered with scorpions, and the soul | bodies of which were covered with scorpions, and the soul |
| 1536 | was given over to the Worm that never ceased to devour. | was given over to the Worm that never ceased to devour. | was given over to the Worm that never ceased to devour. |
| 1537 | The soul was tortured by being bitten by the teeth of the | The soul was tortured by being bitten by the teeth of the | The soul was tortured by being bitten by the teeth of the |
| 1538 | Worm every day of the week except Saturday and Sunday. | Worm every day of the week except Saturday and Sunday. | Worm every day of the week except Saturday and Sunday. |
| 1539 | The mummy went on to say that the prayers of Pisentius | The mummy went on to say that the prayers of Pisentius | The mummy went on to say that the prayers of Pisentius |
| 1540 | had caused the Lord to procure permission for his soul to | had caused the Lord to procure permission for his soul to | had caused the Lord to procure permission for his soul to |
| 1541 | return to earth temporarily, and he entreated the saint to | return to earth temporarily, and he entreated the saint to | return to earth temporarily, and he entreated the saint to |
| 1542 | pray that he might not be cast back into the torments of | pray that he might not be cast back into the torments of | pray that he might not be cast back into the torments of |
| 1543 | Amente. Pisentius assured him that God would shew mercy | Amente. Pisentius assured him that God would shew mercy | Amente. Pisentius assured him that God would shew mercy |
| 1544 | to him, and told him to go to sleep until the day of the | to him, and told him to go to sleep until the day of the | to him, and told him to go to sleep until the day of the |
| 1545 | general resurrection, when he should rise up with the rest | general resurrection, when he should rise up with the rest | general resurrection, when he should rise up with the rest |
| 1546 | of the world. Thereupon the mummy lay down in its coffin, | of the world. Thereupon the mummy lay down in its coffin, | of the world. Thereupon the mummy lay down in its coffin, |
| 1547 | and became silent as before. John declares that, as God | and became silent as before. John declares that, as God | and became silent as before. John declares that, as God |
| 1548 | is his witness, he saw the mummy lie down in its coffin. | is his witness, he saw the mummy lie down in its coffin. | is his witness, he saw the mummy lie down in its coffin. |
| 1549 | Pisentius knew that John had heard the mummy talking | Pisentius knew that John had heard the mummy talking | Pisentius knew that John had heard the mummy talking |
| 1550 | to him, notwithstanding John’s denial, and he threatened | to him, notwithstanding John’s denial, and he threatened | to him, notwithstanding John’s denial, and he threatened |
| 1551 | him with excommunication if he told any one what he had | him with excommunication if he told any one what he had | him with excommunication if he told any one what he had |
| 1552 | seen and heard during the saint’s lifetime.! | seen and heard during the saint’s lifetime.! | seen and heard during the saint’s lifetime.! |
| 1553 | When Pisentius felt the time of his death drawing near, | When Pisentius felt the time of his death drawing near, | When Pisentius felt the time of his death drawing near, |
| 1554 | on the night of the eighth day of Epép, he cried out to | on the night of the eighth day of Epép, he cried out to | on the night of the eighth day of Epép, he cried out to |
| 1555 | John and asked him if there was any one with him. John | John and asked him if there was any one with him. John | John and asked him if there was any one with him. John |
| 1556 | replied that the only men with him were Moses and Elijah | replied that the only men with him were Moses and Elijah | replied that the only men with him were Moses and Elijah |
| 1557 | the Presbyter. Pisentius addressed Moses, telling him that | the Presbyter. Pisentius addressed Moses, telling him that | the Presbyter. Pisentius addressed Moses, telling him that |
| 1558 | he would not be able to ‘escape from this burden’? and | he would not be able to ‘escape from this burden’? and | he would not be able to ‘escape from this burden’? and |
| 1559 | exhorted him to lead a ‘correct life’, and to take care of | exhorted him to lead a ‘correct life’, and to take care of | exhorted him to lead a ‘correct life’, and to take care of |
| 1560 | 1 An English rendering of the whole passage is given infra, p. 322. | 1 An English rendering of the whole passage is given infra, p. 322. | 1 An English rendering of the whole passage is given infra, p. 322. |
| 1561 | 2 i.e. the bishopric of Coptos; in fact Moses was the successor of | 2 i.e. the bishopric of Coptos; in fact Moses was the successor of | 2 i.e. the bishopric of Coptos; in fact Moses was the successor of |
| 1562 | Pisentius. | Pisentius. | Pisentius. |
| 1563 | g | g | g |
| page 54 | |||
| 1564 | INTRODUCTION | INTRODUCTION | INTRODUCTION |
| 1565 | his books (ⲭ̀ⲁⲣⲧⲏⲥ). He next exhorted Elijah the Presbyter | his books ⲭⲁⲣⲧⲏⲥ. He next exhorted Elijah the Presbyter | his books xartys. He next exhorted Elijah the Presbyter |
| 1566 | to govern the brethren wisely, and to take heed that they | to govern the brethren wisely, and to take heed that they | to govern the brethren wisely, and to take heed that they |
| 1567 | obeyed the rules of their order. Pisentius then said he had | obeyed the rules of their order. Pisentius then said he had | obeyed the rules of their order. Pisentius then said he had |
| 1568 | been warned that he had only five days to live, and that | been warned that he had only five days to live, and that | been warned that he had only five days to live, and that |
| 1569 | he must perforce leave them. For three days he lay motion- | he must perforce leave them. For three days he lay motion- | he must perforce leave them. For three days he lay motion- |
| 1570 | less in his cell, neither eating nor drinking; he spoke to no | less in his cell, neither eating nor drinking; he spoke to no | less in his cell, neither eating nor drinking; he spoke to no |
| 1571 | one, and was to all intents and purposes a dead man. On | one, and was to all intents and purposes a dead man. On | one, and was to all intents and purposes a dead man. On |
| 1572 | the night of the twelfth of Epép he cried out suddenly, and | the night of the twelfth of Epép he cried out suddenly, and | the night of the twelfth of Epép he cried out suddenly, and |
| 1573 | told John that he was going to die at sunset on the thirteenth | told John that he was going to die at sunset on the thirteenth | told John that he was going to die at sunset on the thirteenth |
| 1574 | day, i.e. on the morrow. On the morning of the thirteenth he | day, i.e. on the morrow. On the morning of the thirteenth he | day, i.e. on the morrow. On the morning of the thirteenth he |
| 1575 | again spoke to John and told him that he had no money to | again spoke to John and told him that he had no money to | again spoke to John and told him that he had no money to |
| 1576 | pay for his funeral, except one holokottinos (or, solidus) which | pay for his funeral, except one holokottinos (or, solidus) which | pay for his funeral, except one holokottinos (or, solidus) which |
| 1577 | he had always kept by him for the purpose, from the days when | he had always kept by him for the purpose, from the days when | he had always kept by him for the purpose, from the days when |
| 1578 | he was a simple monk living in his cell. This he told John | he was a simple monk living in his cell. This he told John | he was a simple monk living in his cell. This he told John |
| 1579 | to take and to buy with it a shroud, and to bury him in his | to take and to buy with it a shroud, and to bury him in his | to take and to buy with it a shroud, and to bury him in his |
| 1580 | skull-cap, girdle, tunic, and monk’s garb. At sunset on that | skull-cap, girdle, tunic, and monk’s garb. At sunset on that | skull-cap, girdle, tunic, and monk’s garb. At sunset on that |
| 1581 | day he died, and having wrapped him in his grave clothes, | day he died, and having wrapped him in his grave clothes, | day he died, and having wrapped him in his grave clothes, |
| 1582 | they buried him on the following day in the mountain, in | they buried him on the following day in the mountain, in | they buried him on the following day in the mountain, in |
| 1583 | the place where, according to his own instructions, a grave | the place where, according to his own instructions, a grave | the place where, according to his own instructions, a grave |
| 1584 | had been dug for his body. | had been dug for his body. | had been dug for his body. |
| 1585 | V. AN ENCOMIUM ON SAINT JOHN THE | V. AN ENCOMIUM ON SAINT JOHN THE | V. AN ENCOMIUM ON SAINT JOHN THE |
| 1586 | BAPTIST BY SAINT JOHN CHRYSOSTOM. | BAPTIST BY SAINT JOHN CHRYSOSTOM. | BAPTIST BY SAINT JOHN CHRYSOSTOM. |
| 1587 | The text of this work is edited from Brit. Mus. MS. | The text of this work is edited from Brit. Mus. MS. | The text of this work is edited from Brit. Mus. MS. |
| 1588 | Oriental, No. 7024. This manuscript contains forty-nine | Oriental, No. 7024. This manuscript contains forty-nine | Oriental, No. 7024. This manuscript contains forty-nine |
| 1589 | parchment leaves measuring 11% in. in length by 9%in. in | parchment leaves measuring 11% in. in length by 9%in. in | parchment leaves measuring 11% in. in length by 9%in. in |
| 1590 | width. The pagination runs from ⲁ̄-ϥ︦ⲏ︦. The quires are six in | width. The pagination runs from ⲁ-ϥ︦ⲏ︦. The quires are six in | width. The pagination runs from a-f︦y︦. The quires are six in |
| 1591 | number, and each is signed with a letter. The quires Ⲁ, B, | number, and each is signed with a letter. The quires ⲁ, B, | number, and each is signed with a letter. The quires a, B, |
| 1592 | Ⲅ Ⲉ, and Ⲅ contain each eight leaves, and quire A contains | ⲅ ⲉ, and ⲅ contain each eight leaves, and quire A contains | ġ e, and ġ contain each eight leaves, and quire A contains |
| 1593 | nine leaves. Each page is filled with two columns of writing, | nine leaves. Each page is filled with two columns of writing, | nine leaves. Each page is filled with two columns of writing, |
| 1594 | the number of lines to the column varying from twenty-two to | the number of lines to the column varying from twenty-two to | the number of lines to the column varying from twenty-two to |
| 1595 | twenty-six. The .text is broken up into a large number of | twenty-six. The .text is broken up into a large number of | twenty-six. The .text is broken up into a large number of |
| 1596 | small paragraphs, each of which begins with a coloured initial. | small paragraphs, each of which begins with a coloured initial. | small paragraphs, each of which begins with a coloured initial. |
| page 55 | |||
| 1597 | INTRODUCTION li | INTRODUCTION li | INTRODUCTION li |
| 1598 | The general character of the writing is well illustrated by | The general character of the writing is well illustrated by | The general character of the writing is well illustrated by |
| 1599 | Plate LVI; the title of each work in the manuscript is | Plate LVI; the title of each work in the manuscript is | Plate LVI; the title of each work in the manuscript is |
| 1600 | enclosed within an ornamental border, and the most complete | enclosed within an ornamental border, and the most complete | enclosed within an ornamental border, and the most complete |
| 1601 | border is shewn on Plate LVII. The manuscript is dated on | border is shewn on Plate LVII. The manuscript is dated on | border is shewn on Plate LVII. The manuscript is dated on |
| 1602 | the sixteenth day of the month...... , of the fifteenth | the sixteenth day of the month...... , of the fifteenth | the sixteenth day of the month...... , of the fifteenth |
| 1603 | Indiction, of the Era of the Martyrs year 701 = the Era of | Indiction, of the Era of the Martyrs year 701 = the Era of | Indiction, of the Era of the Martyrs year 701 = the Era of |
| 1604 | the Saracens 375 ⲇ. Dp. 985. The colophon (see Plate LVIII) | the Saracens 375 ⲇ. Dp. 985. The colophon (see Plate LVIII) | the Saracens 375 ḋ. Dp. 985. The colophon (see Plate LVIII) |
| 1605 | reads: | reads: | reads: |
| 1606 | ‘This book was made through the zeal and care of our | ‘This book was made through the zeal and care of our | ‘This book was made through the zeal and care of our |
| 1607 | God-loving brother [Mi]chael, the son of the blessed man | God-loving brother [Mi]chael, the son of the blessed man | God-loving brother [Mi]chael, the son of the blessed man |
| 1608 | Stephen, the trainer (?) of lions who is attached to the patrol | Stephen, the trainer (?) of lions who is attached to the patrol | Stephen, the trainer (?) of lions who is attached to the patrol |
| 1609 | of the plain round about the city of Sné,! who paid for it | of the plain round about the city of Sné,! who paid for it | of the plain round about the city of Sné,! who paid for it |
| 1610 | with the proceeds of his labours. He gave this book to the | with the proceeds of his labours. He gave this book to the | with the proceeds of his labours. He gave this book to the |
| 1611 | Monastery of Saint Mercurius in the mountain of the city of | Monastery of Saint Mercurius in the mountain of the city of | Monastery of Saint Mercurius in the mountain of the city of |
| 1612 | Tbé,2 for the salvation of his soul and in order that they (i.e. | Tbé,2 for the salvation of his soul and in order that they (i.e. | Tbé,2 for the salvation of his soul and in order that they (i.e. |
| 1613 | the monks) may read therein in the name of Saint John | the monks) may read therein in the name of Saint John | the monks) may read therein in the name of Saint John |
| 1614 | [Chrysostom] and Saint Apa Pahomé (Pachomius), and that | [Chrysostom] and Saint Apa Pahomé (Pachomius), and that | [Chrysostom] and Saint Apa Pahomé (Pachomius), and that |
| 1615 | Saint Mercurius, the general and valiant martyr, and Saint | Saint Mercurius, the general and valiant martyr, and Saint | Saint Mercurius, the general and valiant martyr, and Saint |
| 1616 | John, the Baptist and forerunner of the Christ, and Saint | John, the Baptist and forerunner of the Christ, and Saint | John, the Baptist and forerunner of the Christ, and Saint |
| 1617 | Apa Pahomd (Pachomius) the Archimandrite, may make | Apa Pahomd (Pachomius) the Archimandrite, may make | Apa Pahomd (Pachomius) the Archimandrite, may make |
| 1618 | supplication to Christ on his behalf, and may bless him in | supplication to Christ on his behalf, and may bless him in | supplication to Christ on his behalf, and may bless him in |
| 1619 | this world and deliver him from all the snares of the Devil | this world and deliver him from all the snares of the Devil | this world and deliver him from all the snares of the Devil |
| 1620 | and from evil men, and may assist him in every good work, | and from evil men, and may assist him in every good work, | and from evil men, and may assist him in every good work, |
| 1621 | and that after the affairs of this life are ended he | and that after the affairs of this life are ended he | and that after the affairs of this life are ended he |
| 1622 | may be worthy of the forgiveness of his sins, and may | may be worthy of the forgiveness of his sins, and may | may be worthy of the forgiveness of his sins, and may |
| 1623 | receive an inheritance with all the saints. May it be even | receive an inheritance with all the saints. May it be even | receive an inheritance with all the saints. May it be even |
| 1624 | so! Amen. | so! Amen. | so! Amen. |
| 1625 | -ⲛ- | -ⲛ- | -n- |
| 1626 | AMAA RR. | AMAA RR. | AMAA RR. |
| 1627 | ! The Egyptian Sex [ ⲫ or SEN-T py: ⲑ ⲟⲅ ⲃ︦ⲛⲓ-ⲧ | ! The Egyptian Sex [ ⲫ or SEN-T py: ⲑ ⲟⲅ ⲃ︦ⲛⲓ-ⲧ | ! The Egyptian Sex [ f or SEN-T py: θ oġ v︦ni-t |
| 1628 | pps = —— | pps = —— | pps = —— |
| 1629 | Mw gy, or TA-SNI-T. mw the capital of the third nome | Mw gy, or TA-SNI-T. mw the capital of the third nome | Mw gy, or TA-SNI-T. mw the capital of the third nome |
| 1630 | ⲛ ⲓⲁ ⲛ ⲫ | ⲛ ⲓⲁ ⲛ ⲫ | n ia n f |
| 1631 | of Upper Egypt, which is situated about half-way between Aswan and | of Upper Egypt, which is situated about half-way between Aswan and | of Upper Egypt, which is situated about half-way between Aswan and |
| 1632 | Luxor. The town was the centre of the cult of the Latus fish ; hence the | Luxor. The town was the centre of the cult of the Latus fish ; hence the | Luxor. The town was the centre of the cult of the Latus fish ; hence the |
| 1633 | Greek name of the nome, Latopolites, and the Greek name of the town | Greek name of the nome, Latopolites, and the Greek name of the town | Greek name of the nome, Latopolites, and the Greek name of the town |
| 1634 | Latopolis. | Latopolis. | Latopolis. |
| 1635 | : The Egyptian Tesr, A ] ⲑ︦ the modern Edfa, or Utfa. | : The Egyptian Tesr, A ] ⲑ the modern Edfa, or Utfa. | : The Egyptian Tesr, A ] θ the modern Edfa, or Utfa. |
| page 56 | |||
| 1636 | Ⲛⲓ INTRODUCTION | ⲛⲁⲓ INTRODUCTION | nai INTRODUCTION |
| 1637 | ‘Remember me, even me, Theopistos, the feeble one, the | ‘Remember me, even me, Theopistos, the feeble one, the | ‘Remember me, even me, Theopistos, the feeble one, the |
| 1638 | deacon, the son of Severus the archpresbyter of Saint | deacon, the son of Severus the archpresbyter of Saint | deacon, the son of Severus the archpresbyter of Saint |
| 1639 | Mercurius of the city of Sné. I wrote this book with my | Mercurius of the city of Sné. I wrote this book with my | Mercurius of the city of Sné. I wrote this book with my |
| 1640 | own hand. Pray ye for me so that God may forgive me my | own hand. Pray ye for me so that God may forgive me my | own hand. Pray ye for me so that God may forgive me my |
| 1641 | manifold sins, for indeed they are very many. May it be so!’ | manifold sins, for indeed they are very many. May it be so!’ | manifold sins, for indeed they are very many. May it be so!’ |
| 1642 | At the foot of the page containing the colophon is the | At the foot of the page containing the colophon is the | At the foot of the page containing the colophon is the |
| 1643 | name of Abba Nicodemus, who seems to have been an | name of Abba Nicodemus, who seems to have been an | name of Abba Nicodemus, who seems to have been an |
| 1644 | ecclesiastic in the town of Apollinopolis.! | ecclesiastic in the town of Apollinopolis.! | ecclesiastic in the town of Apollinopolis.! |
| 1645 | The Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 7024, contains two works : | The Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 7024, contains two works : | The Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 7024, contains two works : |
| 1646 | 1. An Encomium pronounced by Saint John Chrysostom, | 1. An Encomium pronounced by Saint John Chrysostom, | 1. An Encomium pronounced by Saint John Chrysostom, |
| 1647 | the Archbishop of Constantinople, on Saint John the Baptist, | the Archbishop of Constantinople, on Saint John the Baptist, | the Archbishop of Constantinople, on Saint John the Baptist, |
| 1648 | the forerunner and the kinsman of Christ. ⲟⲩⲉⲅⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ | the forerunner and the kinsman of Christ. Ⲟⲩⲉⲅⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ | the forerunner and the kinsman of Christ. Ouenkōmion |
| 1649 | ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟϥ ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲛ̄ ⲉⲓ̈ⲱⲧ ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓ̈ⲏⲩ | ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ ⲓⲱⲧ ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ | eaftavoof ǹje pen pet ouab n iōt et taiyout |
| 1650 | ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲙ ⲫⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲓ̈ⲱϩⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏ‐ | ||
| 1651 | ⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲕⲱⲥⲧⲁⲛϯⲛⲟⲩⲡⲟⲗⲓ̈ⲥ ⲁⲩⲱ ⲡⲉⲭⲣⲩⲥⲟⲥ‐ | ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲫⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲕⲱⲥⲧⲁⲛϯⲛⲟⲩⲡⲟⲗⲓ̈ⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡ̀ⲭⲣⲩⲥⲟⲥⲧⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲉⲡ̀ⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲧⲁⲉⲓⲟ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ | kata smot niven fagios apa iōannys piarṡièpiskopos n kōstantinoupolis ouoh p̀xrisostomos et ouab ep̀ōou nem p̀taeio m p̀agios |
| 1652 | ⲧⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲉⲡⲉⲟⲟⲩ ⲙⲛ̄ ⲡⲧⲁⲓ̈ⲟ ⲙ̄ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ | ||
| 1653 | ⲓ̈ⲱϩⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ⲡⲃⲁⲡϯⲥⲧⲏⲥ ⲁⲩⲱ ⲡⲉⲡⲣⲟⲇⲣⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ | ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ⲡⲃⲁⲡϯⲥⲧⲏⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲉⲡⲣⲟⲇⲣⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ | iōannys pbaptistys ouoh peproḋromos et ouab |
| 1654 | ⲁⲩⲱ ⲡⲥⲩⲅⲅⲉⲛⲏⲥ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲭⲥ̄ Fol la. | ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡ̀ⲥⲩⲅⲅⲉⲛⲏⲥ ⲙ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ Fol la. | ouoh p̀·singenys m pix̀ristos Fol la. |
| 1655 | 2. The Instructions of Apa Pachomius the Archimandrite. | 2. The Instructions of Apa Pachomius the Archimandrite. | 2. The Instructions of Apa Pachomius the Archimandrite. |
| 1656 | ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲏⲅⲏⲥⲓⲥ ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲛ̄ ⲉⲓⲱⲧ | Ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲏⲅⲏⲥⲓⲥ ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ ⲓⲱⲧ | Oukaθygysis eaftavoos ǹje pen pet ouab n iōt |
| 1657 | ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲩ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓ̈ⲙ • ⲁⲡⲁ ⲡⲁϩⲟⲙⲱ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏ‐ | ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ: ⲁⲡⲁ ⲡⲁϩⲟⲙⲱ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲙⲁⲛⲇ̀ⲣⲓⲧⲏⲥ. Fol. 18a. | et taiyout kata smot niven: apa pahomō piarṡimanḋ̀ritys. Fol. 18a. |
| 1658 | ⲙⲁⲛⲇⲣⲓⲧⲏⲥ. Fol. 18a. | ||
| 1659 | The Encomium on John the Baptist opens with the ordinary | The Encomium on John the Baptist opens with the ordinary | The Encomium on John the Baptist opens with the ordinary |
| 1660 | apology of the encomiast, and with an allusion to the halting | apology of the encomiast, and with an allusion to the halting | apology of the encomiast, and with an allusion to the halting |
| 1661 | tongue of the writer’ and to his lack of ability to carry out | tongue of the writer’ and to his lack of ability to carry out | tongue of the writer’ and to his lack of ability to carry out |
| 1662 | the work which he has begun. Chrysostom says that it is | the work which he has begun. Chrysostom says that it is | the work which he has begun. Chrysostom says that it is |
| 1663 | especially difficult for him adequately to deal with the merits | especially difficult for him adequately to deal with the merits | especially difficult for him adequately to deal with the merits |
| 1664 | of John the Baptist, because Athanasius, Theophilus, Cyril, | of John the Baptist, because Athanasius, Theophilus, Cyril, | of John the Baptist, because Athanasius, Theophilus, Cyril, |
| 1665 | and Innocent, all great and inspired writers, have devoted | and Innocent, all great and inspired writers, have devoted | and Innocent, all great and inspired writers, have devoted |
| 1666 | special works to his life and deeds, and almost every Father of | special works to his life and deeds, and almost every Father of | special works to his life and deeds, and almost every Father of |
| 1667 | the Church has in one way or another described the glory | the Church has in one way or another described the glory | the Church has in one way or another described the glory |
| 1668 | of the virgin and martyr who was the kinsman of Christ. | of the virgin and martyr who was the kinsman of Christ. | of the virgin and martyr who was the kinsman of Christ. |
| 1669 | —— | —— | —— |
| 1670 | 1 The Egyptian Behutet So , the modern Edfa, or Utfi. | 1 The Egyptian Behutet So , the modern Edfa, or Utfi. | 1 The Egyptian Behutet So , the modern Edfa, or Utfi. |
| 1671 | a | a | a |
| page 57 | |||
| 1672 | INTRODUCTION liii | INTRODUCTION liii | INTRODUCTION liii |
| 1673 | The name of John the Baptist is a medicine that heals every | The name of John the Baptist is a medicine that heals every | The name of John the Baptist is a medicine that heals every |
| 1674 | disease, and the first three letters thereof, ⲠⲘⲰⲀ are © wonder- | disease, and the first three letters thereof, ⲠⲘⲰⲀ are © wonder- | disease, and the first three letters thereof, PMŌA are © wonder- |
| 1675 | worthy ’, for they form the Sacred Name INU, which was | worthy ’, for they form the Sacred Name INU, which was | worthy ’, for they form the Sacred Name INU, which was |
| 1676 | the Gnostic equivalent of the Hebrew YAn. The name of | the Gnostic equivalent of the Hebrew YAn. The name of | the Gnostic equivalent of the Hebrew YAn. The name of |
| 1677 | John is the lamp of the world. | John is the lamp of the world. | John is the lamp of the world. |
| 1678 | The author of the Encomium proceeds to narrate briefly the | The author of the Encomium proceeds to narrate briefly the | The author of the Encomium proceeds to narrate briefly the |
| 1679 | murder of John, and the carrying of his head to Herod, who | murder of John, and the carrying of his head to Herod, who | murder of John, and the carrying of his head to Herod, who |
| 1680 | gave it to Salome, the daughter of Herodias. When Christ | gave it to Salome, the daughter of Herodias. When Christ | gave it to Salome, the daughter of Herodias. When Christ |
| 1681 | heard of this He departed to a desert place, whither He was | heard of this He departed to a desert place, whither He was | heard of this He departed to a desert place, whither He was |
| 1682 | followed by a large multitude. When the evening fell the | followed by a large multitude. When the evening fell the | followed by a large multitude. When the evening fell the |
| 1683 | disciples wished Christ to send away the multitude, urging | disciples wished Christ to send away the multitude, urging | disciples wished Christ to send away the multitude, urging |
| 1684 | as the reason that it was necessary for them to go and buy | as the reason that it was necessary for them to go and buy | as the reason that it was necessary for them to go and buy |
| 1685 | food. Christ, however, had pity on them and, taking from | food. Christ, however, had pity on them and, taking from | food. Christ, however, had pity on them and, taking from |
| 1686 | the disciples five barley cakes and two fishes, He brake them, | the disciples five barley cakes and two fishes, He brake them, | the disciples five barley cakes and two fishes, He brake them, |
| 1687 | and gave the pieces to the disciples, who in turn gave them | and gave the pieces to the disciples, who in turn gave them | and gave the pieces to the disciples, who in turn gave them |
| 1688 | to the groups of people seated on the grass, and every one ate | to the groups of people seated on the grass, and every one ate | to the groups of people seated on the grass, and every one ate |
| 1689 | his fill and was satisfied. According to the author of the | his fill and was satisfied. According to the author of the | his fill and was satisfied. According to the author of the |
| 1690 | Encomium, this was an honour paid by Christ to John, and | Encomium, this was an honour paid by Christ to John, and | Encomium, this was an honour paid by Christ to John, and |
| 1691 | the feeding of the five thousand men, besides women and | the feeding of the five thousand men, besides women and | the feeding of the five thousand men, besides women and |
| 1692 | children, was the gift of a funerary meal, like those which | children, was the gift of a funerary meal, like those which | children, was the gift of a funerary meal, like those which |
| 1693 | people are in the habit of giving to their neighbours and to | people are in the habit of giving to their neighbours and to | people are in the habit of giving to their neighbours and to |
| 1694 | the poor whensoever their relatives die. ©All classes of people | the poor whensoever their relatives die. ©All classes of people | the poor whensoever their relatives die. ©All classes of people |
| 1695 | have always been accustomed to distribute alms and gifts of | have always been accustomed to distribute alms and gifts of | have always been accustomed to distribute alms and gifts of |
| 1696 | food in charity, on behalf of their kinsfolk whensoever any one | food in charity, on behalf of their kinsfolk whensoever any one | food in charity, on behalf of their kinsfolk whensoever any one |
| 1697 | of them died,’ are the words of the encomiast. He states | of them died,’ are the words of the encomiast. He states | of them died,’ are the words of the encomiast. He states |
| 1698 | that the Patriarch Joseph distributed alms when his father | that the Patriarch Joseph distributed alms when his father | that the Patriarch Joseph distributed alms when his father |
| 1699 | Jacob died, but on what authority is not clear. | Jacob died, but on what authority is not clear. | Jacob died, but on what authority is not clear. |
| 1700 | The encomiast then explains the words, ¢ What went ye out | The encomiast then explains the words, ¢ What went ye out | The encomiast then explains the words, ¢ What went ye out |
| 1701 | into the wilderness to see? A reed shaken with the wind ?’ | into the wilderness to see? A reed shaken with the wind ?’ | into the wilderness to see? A reed shaken with the wind ?’ |
| 1702 | (Matt. xi. 7), and his explanation is unusual. According to | (Matt. xi. 7), and his explanation is unusual. According to | (Matt. xi. 7), and his explanation is unusual. According to |
| 1703 | him the reed which Christ mentioned was not the ordinary | him the reed which Christ mentioned was not the ordinary | him the reed which Christ mentioned was not the ordinary |
| 1704 | reed of the desert, which, in common with every kind of tree, | reed of the desert, which, in common with every kind of tree, | reed of the desert, which, in common with every kind of tree, |
| 1705 | and even grass, is swayed by the wind, but the speaking | and even grass, is swayed by the wind, but the speaking | and even grass, is swayed by the wind, but the speaking |
| 1706 | reed’, ⲧⲥⲏⲃⲉ ⲛ̄ ϫⲱ, which is fixed in places of contest,! | reed’, ⲧⲥⲏⲃⲉ ⲛ ϫⲱ, which is fixed in places of contest,! | reed’, tsyve n gō, which is fixed in places of contest,! |
| 1707 | ! Copt. ϩⲉⲛϣⲟⲉⲓ̈ⲧ : rendering doubtful. | ! Copt. Ϩⲁⲛϣⲟⲉⲓⲧ : rendering doubtful. | ! Copt. Hanṡoeit : rendering doubtful. |
| page 58 | |||
| 1708 | liv INTRODUCTION | liv INTRODUCTION | liv INTRODUCTION |
| 1709 | and can be heard a very long way off. When this instrument | and can be heard a very long way off. When this instrument | and can be heard a very long way off. When this instrument |
| 1710 | is sounded the people know that something of importance has | is sounded the people know that something of importance has | is sounded the people know that something of importance has |
| 1711 | happened, and they flock to the place where it is, and then | happened, and they flock to the place where it is, and then | happened, and they flock to the place where it is, and then |
| 1712 | they find out who is the victor in this or that contest. It | they find out who is the victor in this or that contest. It | they find out who is the victor in this or that contest. It |
| 1713 | seems as if the ‘speaking reed’ must be some kind of trumpet | seems as if the ‘speaking reed’ must be some kind of trumpet | seems as if the ‘speaking reed’ must be some kind of trumpet |
| 1714 | that was sounded at intervals in the gymnasia during athletic | that was sounded at intervals in the gymnasia during athletic | that was sounded at intervals in the gymnasia during athletic |
| 1715 | contests and feats of strength. John the Baptist was not | contests and feats of strength. John the Baptist was not | contests and feats of strength. John the Baptist was not |
| 1716 | heralded by a trumpet, and therefore those who went out to | heralded by a trumpet, and therefore those who went out to | heralded by a trumpet, and therefore those who went out to |
| 1717 | see him had no right to expect to find some great personage | see him had no right to expect to find some great personage | see him had no right to expect to find some great personage |
| 1718 | arrayed in rich apparel, and they did not find such. | arrayed in rich apparel, and they did not find such. | arrayed in rich apparel, and they did not find such. |
| 1719 | The remainder of the Encomium deals with a variety of | The remainder of the Encomium deals with a variety of | The remainder of the Encomium deals with a variety of |
| 1720 | matters. According to a legend here given, when the Flood | matters. According to a legend here given, when the Flood | matters. According to a legend here given, when the Flood |
| 1721 | came upon the earth, it carried away Adam’s body from his | came upon the earth, it carried away Adam’s body from his | came upon the earth, it carried away Adam’s body from his |
| 1722 | grave, and washed it into Jerusalem, where it became buried. | grave, and washed it into Jerusalem, where it became buried. | grave, and washed it into Jerusalem, where it became buried. |
| 1723 | When Jesus was in His Agony and saying, ‘My Father, | When Jesus was in His Agony and saying, ‘My Father, | When Jesus was in His Agony and saying, ‘My Father, |
| 1724 | deliver Me from this hour,” at the very moment when He | deliver Me from this hour,” at the very moment when He | deliver Me from this hour,” at the very moment when He |
| 1725 | uttered these words the toe-nail of His right foot struck the | uttered these words the toe-nail of His right foot struck the | uttered these words the toe-nail of His right foot struck the |
| 1726 | head of Adam. | head of Adam. | head of Adam. |
| 1727 | A second legend concerns John the Baptist and his mother | A second legend concerns John the Baptist and his mother | A second legend concerns John the Baptist and his mother |
| 1728 | Elisabeth. When Herod began to slay the little children, | Elisabeth. When Herod began to slay the little children, | Elisabeth. When Herod began to slay the little children, |
| 1729 | Joseph took Jesus and His mother and fled to Egypt, and | Joseph took Jesus and His mother and fled to Egypt, and | Joseph took Jesus and His mother and fled to Egypt, and |
| 1730 | Elisabeth seized John and fled with him into the desert. | Elisabeth seized John and fled with him into the desert. | Elisabeth seized John and fled with him into the desert. |
| 1731 | Seeing that she was pursued by the officers of Herod, and that | Seeing that she was pursued by the officers of Herod, and that | Seeing that she was pursued by the officers of Herod, and that |
| 1732 | they were close upon her, she cried out to a rock near her, | they were close upon her, she cried out to a rock near her, | they were close upon her, she cried out to a rock near her, |
| 1733 | and besought it to admit herself and her child into it. The | and besought it to admit herself and her child into it. The | and besought it to admit herself and her child into it. The |
| 1734 | rock opened its mouth and received her straightway, and | rock opened its mouth and received her straightway, and | rock opened its mouth and received her straightway, and |
| 1735 | therein she and John lived in great comfort until John shewed | therein she and John lived in great comfort until John shewed | therein she and John lived in great comfort until John shewed |
| 1736 | himself on the Jordan. Whatever they wished for they | himself on the Jordan. Whatever they wished for they | himself on the Jordan. Whatever they wished for they |
| 1737 | found, and whether they wanted locusts or wild honey the | found, and whether they wanted locusts or wild honey the | found, and whether they wanted locusts or wild honey the |
| 1738 | supply was always adequate. In summer their abode was | supply was always adequate. In summer their abode was | supply was always adequate. In summer their abode was |
| 1739 | cool, and in winter it was warm; when they wished to go out | cool, and in winter it was warm; when they wished to go out | cool, and in winter it was warm; when they wished to go out |
| 1740 | the rock opened of itself, and when they came back to it, | the rock opened of itself, and when they came back to it, | the rock opened of itself, and when they came back to it, |
| 1741 | it repeated the process and admitted them. And in their | it repeated the process and admitted them. And in their | it repeated the process and admitted them. And in their |
| 1742 | journeys about the desert they were never molested by wild | journeys about the desert they were never molested by wild | journeys about the desert they were never molested by wild |
| 1743 | animals. | animals. | animals. |
| page 59 | |||
| 1744 | INTRODUCTION lv | INTRODUCTION lv | INTRODUCTION lv |
| 1745 | The next section of the Encomium is of singular interest. | The next section of the Encomium is of singular interest. | The next section of the Encomium is of singular interest. |
| 1746 | Chrysostom, or rather the writer of the Encomium, states | Chrysostom, or rather the writer of the Encomium, states | Chrysostom, or rather the writer of the Encomium, states |
| 1747 | that what he is now about to relate he found in one of the | that what he is now about to relate he found in one of the | that what he is now about to relate he found in one of the |
| 1748 | ancient manuscripts which the Apostles had deposited in | ancient manuscripts which the Apostles had deposited in | ancient manuscripts which the Apostles had deposited in |
| 1749 | the Library at Jerusalem. The narrative which he quotes | the Library at Jerusalem. The narrative which he quotes | the Library at Jerusalem. The narrative which he quotes |
| 1750 | purports to be the work of John, the brother of our Lord, | purports to be the work of John, the brother of our Lord, | purports to be the work of John, the brother of our Lord, |
| 1751 | and describes how the Apostles were gathered together to | and describes how the Apostles were gathered together to | and describes how the Apostles were gathered together to |
| 1752 | our Lord on the Mount of Olives, after His resurrection. | our Lord on the Mount of Olives, after His resurrection. | our Lord on the Mount of Olives, after His resurrection. |
| 1753 | The Apostles asked Him how they were to obtain right | The Apostles asked Him how they were to obtain right | The Apostles asked Him how they were to obtain right |
| 1754 | information about John the Baptist, and in answer He took | information about John the Baptist, and in answer He took | information about John the Baptist, and in answer He took |
| 1755 | them up upon a cloud into the sky and shewed them the first, | them up upon a cloud into the sky and shewed them the first, | them up upon a cloud into the sky and shewed them the first, |
| 1756 | second, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh heavens, but He would | second, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh heavens, but He would | second, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh heavens, but He would |
| 1757 | not allow them to enter into any of them. He next took | not allow them to enter into any of them. He next took | not allow them to enter into any of them. He next took |
| 1758 | them to the Third Heaven, into which He led them, and they | them to the Third Heaven, into which He led them, and they | them to the Third Heaven, into which He led them, and they |
| 1759 | saw John the Baptist, and Zacharias and Elisabeth arrayed in | saw John the Baptist, and Zacharias and Elisabeth arrayed in | saw John the Baptist, and Zacharias and Elisabeth arrayed in |
| 1760 | very splendid garments which were studded with jewels of all | very splendid garments which were studded with jewels of all | very splendid garments which were studded with jewels of all |
| 1761 | colours and precious stones. And the Saviour walked about | colours and precious stones. And the Saviour walked about | colours and precious stones. And the Saviour walked about |
| 1762 | this heaven and shewed the Apostles all the glorious things | this heaven and shewed the Apostles all the glorious things | this heaven and shewed the Apostles all the glorious things |
| 1763 | therein, and all the imperishable gifts which he had given to | therein, and all the imperishable gifts which he had given to | therein, and all the imperishable gifts which he had given to |
| 1764 | His forerunner and kinsman. After this He summoned into | His forerunner and kinsman. After this He summoned into | His forerunner and kinsman. After this He summoned into |
| 1765 | His presence Michael, and Sedekiel, and the Seven Archangels, | His presence Michael, and Sedekiel, and the Seven Archangels, | His presence Michael, and Sedekiel, and the Seven Archangels, |
| 1766 | and addressing them and the Apostles, He called upon all of | and addressing them and the Apostles, He called upon all of | and addressing them and the Apostles, He called upon all of |
| 1767 | them, one by one by name, and bade them bear witness that | them, one by one by name, and bade them bear witness that | them, one by one by name, and bade them bear witness that |
| 1768 | He had given the Third Heaven to His kinsman John the | He had given the Third Heaven to His kinsman John the | He had given the Third Heaven to His kinsman John the |
| 1769 | Baptist, and that He had given John the right and power to | Baptist, and that He had given John the right and power to | Baptist, and that He had given John the right and power to |
| 1770 | bring therein all those who loved him on earth, and to array | bring therein all those who loved him on earth, and to array | bring therein all those who loved him on earth, and to array |
| 1771 | them in celestial apparel. And at the same time the Lord gave | them in celestial apparel. And at the same time the Lord gave | them in celestial apparel. And at the same time the Lord gave |
| 1772 | John a ferry-boat made of gold, wherein he was to transport | John a ferry-boat made of gold, wherein he was to transport | John a ferry-boat made of gold, wherein he was to transport |
| 1773 | across the Lake or River of Fire, from earth to the Third | across the Lake or River of Fire, from earth to the Third | across the Lake or River of Fire, from earth to the Third |
| 1774 | Heaven, the souls of all those who had celebrated his com- | Heaven, the souls of all those who had celebrated his com- | Heaven, the souls of all those who had celebrated his com- |
| 1775 | memoration upon earth. When these souls arrived at the | memoration upon earth. When these souls arrived at the | memoration upon earth. When these souls arrived at the |
| 1776 | other side of the Lake, or River, all were compelled to submit | other side of the Lake, or River, all were compelled to submit | other side of the Lake, or River, all were compelled to submit |
| 1777 | to baptism in the fire; the good found the liquid fire as | to baptism in the fire; the good found the liquid fire as | to baptism in the fire; the good found the liquid fire as |
| 1778 | pleasant as the water of a hot bath, but the wicked were | pleasant as the water of a hot bath, but the wicked were | pleasant as the water of a hot bath, but the wicked were |
| 1779 | consumed by it. | consumed by it. | consumed by it. |
| page 60 | |||
| 1780 | Ivi INTRODUCTION | Ivi INTRODUCTION | Ivi INTRODUCTION |
| 1781 | After this the Lord walked about the Third Heaven with | After this the Lord walked about the Third Heaven with | After this the Lord walked about the Third Heaven with |
| 1782 | His Apostles, and He took them through meadows of asphodel, | His Apostles, and He took them through meadows of asphodel, | His Apostles, and He took them through meadows of asphodel, |
| 1783 | wherein were trees laden with fruit which sent forth delicious | wherein were trees laden with fruit which sent forth delicious | wherein were trees laden with fruit which sent forth delicious |
| 1784 | odours, and aromatic herbs of many kinds. A vine there was | odours, and aromatic herbs of many kinds. A vine there was | odours, and aromatic herbs of many kinds. A vine there was |
| 1785 | laden with ten thousand bunches of grapes, and each bunch | laden with ten thousand bunches of grapes, and each bunch | laden with ten thousand bunches of grapes, and each bunch |
| 1786 | produced nine gallons of wine. Each cluster on the date- | produced nine gallons of wine. Each cluster on the date- | produced nine gallons of wine. Each cluster on the date- |
| 1787 | palms yielded ten thousand dates, and was as long as a man | palms yielded ten thousand dates, and was as long as a man | palms yielded ten thousand dates, and was as long as a man |
| 1788 | is high. Each fig-tree produced ten thousand figs, and each | is high. Each fig-tree produced ten thousand figs, and each | is high. Each fig-tree produced ten thousand figs, and each |
| 1789 | fig was large enough to furnish a full meal for three men. | fig was large enough to furnish a full meal for three men. | fig was large enough to furnish a full meal for three men. |
| 1790 | Each ear of wheat produced ten thousand grains, and each | Each ear of wheat produced ten thousand grains, and each | Each ear of wheat produced ten thousand grains, and each |
| 1791 | grain yielded six measures of flour. | grain yielded six measures of flour. | grain yielded six measures of flour. |
| 1792 | In one part of the Third Heaven the Apostles saw | In one part of the Third Heaven the Apostles saw | In one part of the Third Heaven the Apostles saw |
| 1793 | a number of oars and lamps, and they asked the Saviour | a number of oars and lamps, and they asked the Saviour | a number of oars and lamps, and they asked the Saviour |
| 1794 | to explain to them their purpose. He replied that one lamp, | to explain to them their purpose. He replied that one lamp, | to explain to them their purpose. He replied that one lamp, |
| 1795 | with its seven wicks, belonged to each oar, and that the | with its seven wicks, belonged to each oar, and that the | with its seven wicks, belonged to each oar, and that the |
| 1796 | oars were to be employed in rowing the souls of those who | oars were to be employed in rowing the souls of those who | oars were to be employed in rowing the souls of those who |
| 1797 | loved John upon earth, over the river of fire in the boat of | loved John upon earth, over the river of fire in the boat of | loved John upon earth, over the river of fire in the boat of |
| 1798 | gold. The lamps were to burn before them, and light them | gold. The lamps were to burn before them, and light them | gold. The lamps were to burn before them, and light them |
| 1799 | until they had passed over the roads of darkness, and entered | until they had passed over the roads of darkness, and entered | until they had passed over the roads of darkness, and entered |
| 1800 | the Third Heaven. Whether the oars were to be worked | the Third Heaven. Whether the oars were to be worked | the Third Heaven. Whether the oars were to be worked |
| 1801 | by John the Baptist, or whether they were to work of their | by John the Baptist, or whether they were to work of their | by John the Baptist, or whether they were to work of their |
| 1802 | own accord, is not stated; it is probable that they worked | own accord, is not stated; it is probable that they worked | own accord, is not stated; it is probable that they worked |
| 1803 | the boat of gold backwards and forwards across the river | the boat of gold backwards and forwards across the river | the boat of gold backwards and forwards across the river |
| 1804 | of fire by the directions of John. When the Saviour had | of fire by the directions of John. When the Saviour had | of fire by the directions of John. When the Saviour had |
| 1805 | said these things He and the Apostles went up again upon | said these things He and the Apostles went up again upon | said these things He and the Apostles went up again upon |
| 1806 | the cloud which had brought them to the Third Heaven, and | the cloud which had brought them to the Third Heaven, and | the cloud which had brought them to the Third Heaven, and |
| 1807 | the cloud came down and deposited them on the Mount of | the cloud came down and deposited them on the Mount of | the cloud came down and deposited them on the Mount of |
| 1808 | Olives. Then the Saviour stood up and prayed with the | Olives. Then the Saviour stood up and prayed with the | Olives. Then the Saviour stood up and prayed with the |
| 1809 | Apostles, and having given them ‘Peace’ He ascended | Apostles, and having given them ‘Peace’ He ascended | Apostles, and having given them ‘Peace’ He ascended |
| 1810 | into heaven with great glory. The Encomium ends with an | into heaven with great glory. The Encomium ends with an | into heaven with great glory. The Encomium ends with an |
| 1811 | exhortation to the brethren to repent, and to give alms to the | exhortation to the brethren to repent, and to give alms to the | exhortation to the brethren to repent, and to give alms to the |
| 1812 | poor and to the Church, and to ascribe glory to John the | poor and to the Church, and to ascribe glory to John the | poor and to the Church, and to ascribe glory to John the |
| 1813 | Baptist. | Baptist. | Baptist. |
| page 61 | |||
| 1814 | INTRODUCTION vii | INTRODUCTION vii | INTRODUCTION vii |
| 1815 | VI. THE INSTRUCTIONS OF APA PACHOMIUS | VI. THE INSTRUCTIONS OF APA PACHOMIUS | VI. THE INSTRUCTIONS OF APA PACHOMIUS |
| 1816 | THE ARCHIMANDRITE. | THE ARCHIMANDRITE. | THE ARCHIMANDRITE. |
| 1817 | These Instructions or Admonitions were addressed by Pacho- | These Instructions or Admonitions were addressed by Pacho- | These Instructions or Admonitions were addressed by Pacho- |
| 1818 | mius to a certain monk who had become wroth with a brother | mius to a certain monk who had become wroth with a brother | mius to a certain monk who had become wroth with a brother |
| 1819 | monk of Tabenna and had abused him with great violence. | monk of Tabenna and had abused him with great violence. | monk of Tabenna and had abused him with great violence. |
| 1820 | They form an excellent example of the terse style of Pachomius, | They form an excellent example of the terse style of Pachomius, | They form an excellent example of the terse style of Pachomius, |
| 1821 | and many of them resemble his exhortations which the | and many of them resemble his exhortations which the | and many of them resemble his exhortations which the |
| 1822 | ¢ Paradise’ of Palladius in its Syriac Recension has made | ¢ Paradise’ of Palladius in its Syriac Recension has made | ¢ Paradise’ of Palladius in its Syriac Recension has made |
| 1823 | known to us! They seem to have been addressed to the | known to us! They seem to have been addressed to the | known to us! They seem to have been addressed to the |
| 1824 | irascible brother in the presence of the whole congregation | irascible brother in the presence of the whole congregation | irascible brother in the presence of the whole congregation |
| 1825 | of monks. Pachomius begins: Hearken, my son, be wise, | of monks. Pachomius begins: Hearken, my son, be wise, | of monks. Pachomius begins: Hearken, my son, be wise, |
| 1826 | and receive the admonitions which your conduct has made it | and receive the admonitions which your conduct has made it | and receive the admonitions which your conduct has made it |
| 1827 | necessary for me to give you. There are two courses open | necessary for me to give you. There are two courses open | necessary for me to give you. There are two courses open |
| 1828 | to you; you either make yourself independent of myself and | to you; you either make yourself independent of myself and | to you; you either make yourself independent of myself and |
| 1829 | this monastery, or you listen to my instructions. Be obedient | this monastery, or you listen to my instructions. Be obedient | this monastery, or you listen to my instructions. Be obedient |
| 1830 | like Abraham, humble like Jacob, and wise like Joseph. | like Abraham, humble like Jacob, and wise like Joseph. | like Abraham, humble like Jacob, and wise like Joseph. |
| 1831 | Wake up, remain not with the dead, be long-suffering, fast, | Wake up, remain not with the dead, be long-suffering, fast, | Wake up, remain not with the dead, be long-suffering, fast, |
| 1832 | pray always, bow your neck, and humble your mind. Watch, | pray always, bow your neck, and humble your mind. Watch, | pray always, bow your neck, and humble your mind. Watch, |
| 1833 | be sober, be not careless, let not the works of evil enter your | be sober, be not careless, let not the works of evil enter your | be sober, be not careless, let not the works of evil enter your |
| 1834 | soul, for if they do they will drive it away from God, and it | soul, for if they do they will drive it away from God, and it | soul, for if they do they will drive it away from God, and it |
| 1835 | will lose control of itself, and will finally come to the | will lose control of itself, and will finally come to the | will lose control of itself, and will finally come to the |
| 1836 | Tartarus of Amente. I know well by experience how the | Tartarus of Amente. I know well by experience how the | Tartarus of Amente. I know well by experience how the |
| 1837 | spirits of evil attack a man, and when in my youth I tried | spirits of evil attack a man, and when in my youth I tried | spirits of evil attack a man, and when in my youth I tried |
| 1838 | to escape from them by fleeing into the desert they followed | to escape from them by fleeing into the desert they followed | to escape from them by fleeing into the desert they followed |
| 1839 | me, and buffeted me, and compassed me about until I felt that I | me, and buffeted me, and compassed me about until I felt that I | me, and buffeted me, and compassed me about until I felt that I |
| 1840 | had no power even to stand up to fight. Terror filled my mind, | had no power even to stand up to fight. Terror filled my mind, | had no power even to stand up to fight. Terror filled my mind, |
| 1841 | and I obtained no rest until I threw myself at the feet of God. | and I obtained no rest until I threw myself at the feet of God. | and I obtained no rest until I threw myself at the feet of God. |
| 1842 | Then, when I had wept humbly, and fasted, and watched, the | Then, when I had wept humbly, and fasted, and watched, the | Then, when I had wept humbly, and fasted, and watched, the |
| 1843 | Enemy and his fiends were stricken helpless, and joy came to me. | Enemy and his fiends were stricken helpless, and joy came to me. | Enemy and his fiends were stricken helpless, and joy came to me. |
| 1844 | Abuse no man. God hates the man who whilst paying Him | Abuse no man. God hates the man who whilst paying Him | Abuse no man. God hates the man who whilst paying Him |
| 1845 | ⲓ See Paradise of the Fathers, English translation by Budge, vol. i, | ⲓ See Paradise of the Fathers, English translation by Budge, vol. i, | i See Paradise of the Fathers, English translation by Budge, vol. i, |
| 1846 | pp. 129-181, 144-149, 288 fr. | pp. 129-181, 144-149, 288 fr. | pp. 129-181, 144-149, 288 fr. |
| 1847 | h | h | h |
| page 62 | |||
| 1848 | Iviil INTRODUCTION | Iviil INTRODUCTION | Iviil INTRODUCTION |
| 1849 | honour hates his brother. The truly humble man judges no | honour hates his brother. The truly humble man judges no | honour hates his brother. The truly humble man judges no |
| 1850 | man, and abuses no man. Who are you that you should | man, and abuses no man. Who are you that you should | man, and abuses no man. Who are you that you should |
| 1851 | judge a slave who is not yours? Mix not yourself up with | judge a slave who is not yours? Mix not yourself up with | judge a slave who is not yours? Mix not yourself up with |
| 1852 | men, flee the honour of men, love those who revile you; | men, flee the honour of men, love those who revile you; | men, flee the honour of men, love those who revile you; |
| 1853 | but make every man profitable to you, and make yourself | but make every man profitable to you, and make yourself | but make every man profitable to you, and make yourself |
| 1854 | profitable to every man. Laugh not at any word of scurrility | profitable to every man. Laugh not at any word of scurrility | profitable to every man. Laugh not at any word of scurrility |
| 1855 | which you may hear any brother utter. Do not abandon your | which you may hear any brother utter. Do not abandon your | which you may hear any brother utter. Do not abandon your |
| 1856 | courage. You may forget and sleep, but your enemies neither | courage. You may forget and sleep, but your enemies neither | courage. You may forget and sleep, but your enemies neither |
| 1857 | forget nor sleep ; flee from greatness, and embrace lowliness. | forget nor sleep ; flee from greatness, and embrace lowliness. | forget nor sleep ; flee from greatness, and embrace lowliness. |
| 1858 | If you cannot stand alone, cling to some servant of the | If you cannot stand alone, cling to some servant of the | If you cannot stand alone, cling to some servant of the |
| 1859 | Gospel of Christ, or submit yourself to one who has learned | Gospel of Christ, or submit yourself to one who has learned | Gospel of Christ, or submit yourself to one who has learned |
| 1860 | to submit and abase himself. If you want to live among | to submit and abase himself. If you want to live among | to submit and abase himself. If you want to live among |
| 1861 | men you must make yourself like Abraham, Moses, and | men you must make yourself like Abraham, Moses, and | men you must make yourself like Abraham, Moses, and |
| 1862 | Samuel ; if you wish to live in the desert you must do as | Samuel ; if you wish to live in the desert you must do as | Samuel ; if you wish to live in the desert you must do as |
| 1863 | the prophets did. | the prophets did. | the prophets did. |
| 1864 | Above all flee the desire of lust, for that renders a man | Above all flee the desire of lust, for that renders a man | Above all flee the desire of lust, for that renders a man |
| 1865 | incapable of comprehending the mystery of God and the | incapable of comprehending the mystery of God and the | incapable of comprehending the mystery of God and the |
| 1866 | language of the Spirit, and it deprives him of the blessings | language of the Spirit, and it deprives him of the blessings | language of the Spirit, and it deprives him of the blessings |
| 1867 | of God. Watch, be bold, be strong, but be long-suffering | of God. Watch, be bold, be strong, but be long-suffering | of God. Watch, be bold, be strong, but be long-suffering |
| 1868 | also. Flee comfort, and be not careless, or vices will over- | also. Flee comfort, and be not careless, or vices will over- | also. Flee comfort, and be not careless, or vices will over- |
| 1869 | come you before you realize that they are upon you. When | come you before you realize that they are upon you. When | come you before you realize that they are upon you. When |
| 1870 | honour is paid to you abase yourself and glorify God; if | honour is paid to you abase yourself and glorify God; if | honour is paid to you abase yourself and glorify God; if |
| 1871 | men revile you glorify God likewise. Wander not hither | men revile you glorify God likewise. Wander not hither | men revile you glorify God likewise. Wander not hither |
| 1872 | and thither seeking God, for He fills heaven and earth, and | and thither seeking God, for He fills heaven and earth, and | and thither seeking God, for He fills heaven and earth, and |
| 1873 | He is in you. When will you wake up out of your state | He is in you. When will you wake up out of your state | He is in you. When will you wake up out of your state |
| 1874 | of carelessness? Rouse yourself and be sober. Why are you | of carelessness? Rouse yourself and be sober. Why are you | of carelessness? Rouse yourself and be sober. Why are you |
| 1875 | angry because some brother sayeth something about you? | angry because some brother sayeth something about you? | angry because some brother sayeth something about you? |
| 1876 | Why do you rage like a wild beast? Test everything, lay | Why do you rage like a wild beast? Test everything, lay | Why do you rage like a wild beast? Test everything, lay |
| 1877 | hold upon what is good, flee to the Lord at every hour, and | hold upon what is good, flee to the Lord at every hour, and | hold upon what is good, flee to the Lord at every hour, and |
| 1878 | sit down in His shadow. Attach not yourself too closely | sit down in His shadow. Attach not yourself too closely | sit down in His shadow. Attach not yourself too closely |
| 1879 | to any man, but love your brother. Remember your own | to any man, but love your brother. Remember your own | to any man, but love your brother. Remember your own |
| 1880 | failings, and judge not and forgive, so that you may not be | failings, and judge not and forgive, so that you may not be | failings, and judge not and forgive, so that you may not be |
| 1881 | judged, and may be forgiven. If you do not forgive your | judged, and may be forgiven. If you do not forgive your | judged, and may be forgiven. If you do not forgive your |
| 1882 | erring brother you yourself shall not be forgiven. If you | erring brother you yourself shall not be forgiven. If you | erring brother you yourself shall not be forgiven. If you |
| 1883 | intend to put your brother in fetters, prepare yourself at once | intend to put your brother in fetters, prepare yourself at once | intend to put your brother in fetters, prepare yourself at once |
| page 63 | |||
| 1884 | INTRODUCTION lix | INTRODUCTION lix | INTRODUCTION lix |
| 1885 | for punishment for your own offences. O wretched man, | for punishment for your own offences. O wretched man, | for punishment for your own offences. O wretched man, |
| 1886 | remember your own secret sins, and your hidden passions! | remember your own secret sins, and your hidden passions! | remember your own secret sins, and your hidden passions! |
| 1887 | The contest is set, and we must fight and struggle so that we | The contest is set, and we must fight and struggle so that we | The contest is set, and we must fight and struggle so that we |
| 1888 | may not be defeated. If you hate your brother you become | may not be defeated. If you hate your brother you become | may not be defeated. If you hate your brother you become |
| 1889 | a stranger to God ; if you bind him you shall be bound, and | a stranger to God ; if you bind him you shall be bound, and | a stranger to God ; if you bind him you shall be bound, and |
| 1890 | if you reject him you shall be rejected, and pitiless angels | if you reject him you shall be rejected, and pitiless angels | if you reject him you shall be rejected, and pitiless angels |
| 1891 | shall flog you with whips of fire for ever. Your brother is an | shall flog you with whips of fire for ever. Your brother is an | shall flog you with whips of fire for ever. Your brother is an |
| 1892 | image of God; if you disgrace him, or think scorn of him, | image of God; if you disgrace him, or think scorn of him, | image of God; if you disgrace him, or think scorn of him, |
| 1893 | you disgrace God and think scorn of Him. | you disgrace God and think scorn of Him. | you disgrace God and think scorn of Him. |
| 1894 | The Fathers abstained from the drinking of wine, which | The Fathers abstained from the drinking of wine, which | The Fathers abstained from the drinking of wine, which |
| 1895 | is full of penalties of every kind. Wine causes our members | is full of penalties of every kind. Wine causes our members | is full of penalties of every kind. Wine causes our members |
| 1896 | to twitch and to move about helplessly, and our limbs to shake | to twitch and to move about helplessly, and our limbs to shake | to twitch and to move about helplessly, and our limbs to shake |
| 1897 | and tremble, and it makes the head to split with pain, and | and tremble, and it makes the head to split with pain, and | and tremble, and it makes the head to split with pain, and |
| 1898 | gives rise to much sin. It turns the prudent man into | gives rise to much sin. It turns the prudent man into | gives rise to much sin. It turns the prudent man into |
| 1899 | a reckless fool, it makes the conscience shameless, and the | a reckless fool, it makes the conscience shameless, and the | a reckless fool, it makes the conscience shameless, and the |
| 1900 | tongue to chatter uncontrolled. Wine is, of course, a good | tongue to chatter uncontrolled. Wine is, of course, a good | tongue to chatter uncontrolled. Wine is, of course, a good |
| 1901 | thing when taken in moderation, but if you keep your eyes | thing when taken in moderation, but if you keep your eyes | thing when taken in moderation, but if you keep your eyes |
| 1902 | fastened on wine-bottles and drinking-pots you will go | fastened on wine-bottles and drinking-pots you will go | fastened on wine-bottles and drinking-pots you will go |
| 1903 | naked and bare. The disciples of Christ must keep away | naked and bare. The disciples of Christ must keep away | naked and bare. The disciples of Christ must keep away |
| 1904 | from wine. The Fathers only used it as a medicine, and | from wine. The Fathers only used it as a medicine, and | from wine. The Fathers only used it as a medicine, and |
| 1905 | Timothy was only allowed a very little, even though his | Timothy was only allowed a very little, even though his | Timothy was only allowed a very little, even though his |
| 1906 | body was infirm. I am afraid to say what I want to say, | body was infirm. I am afraid to say what I want to say, | body was infirm. I am afraid to say what I want to say, |
| 1907 | and yet I will say it: Let no man drink wine at all, so that | and yet I will say it: Let no man drink wine at all, so that | and yet I will say it: Let no man drink wine at all, so that |
| 1908 | he may not destroy his own salvation. These words many | he may not destroy his own salvation. These words many | he may not destroy his own salvation. These words many |
| 1909 | will find very hard, nevertheless, it is best to abstain from | will find very hard, nevertheless, it is best to abstain from | will find very hard, nevertheless, it is best to abstain from |
| 1910 | wine, for sobriety is most beneficial in the ascetic life. The | wine, for sobriety is most beneficial in the ascetic life. The | wine, for sobriety is most beneficial in the ascetic life. The |
| 1911 | sober man shall sail his ship straight into the harbour of | sober man shall sail his ship straight into the harbour of | sober man shall sail his ship straight into the harbour of |
| 1912 | salvation, and he shall drink of the good drinks of heaven. | salvation, and he shall drink of the good drinks of heaven. | salvation, and he shall drink of the good drinks of heaven. |
| 1913 | Greater than sobriety, however, is humility ; it is the girdle- | Greater than sobriety, however, is humility ; it is the girdle- | Greater than sobriety, however, is humility ; it is the girdle- |
| 1914 | wall of the virtues, the treasury of deeds, the armour of | wall of the virtues, the treasury of deeds, the armour of | wall of the virtues, the treasury of deeds, the armour of |
| 1915 | defence, and the medicine for every grief. Humility is | defence, and the medicine for every grief. Humility is | defence, and the medicine for every grief. Humility is |
| 1916 | chosen of God, and honourable before God. Armed with | chosen of God, and honourable before God. Armed with | chosen of God, and honourable before God. Armed with |
| 1917 | it we can tread on the Enemy. | it we can tread on the Enemy. | it we can tread on the Enemy. |
| 1918 | Fight, my beloved, for the end draws nigh. Our calamities | Fight, my beloved, for the end draws nigh. Our calamities | Fight, my beloved, for the end draws nigh. Our calamities |
| 1919 | have come upon us because we have not afflicted ourselves. | have come upon us because we have not afflicted ourselves. | have come upon us because we have not afflicted ourselves. |
| page 64 | |||
| 1920 | Ix INTRODUCTION | Ix INTRODUCTION | Ix INTRODUCTION |
| 1921 | Let us fight for our crown, and the throne which is prepared, | Let us fight for our crown, and the throne which is prepared, | Let us fight for our crown, and the throne which is prepared, |
| 1922 | and the kingdom, of which the door is opened wide. Let us | and the kingdom, of which the door is opened wide. Let us | and the kingdom, of which the door is opened wide. Let us |
| 1923 | put on sorrow as a garment, and renew ourselves in humility. | put on sorrow as a garment, and renew ourselves in humility. | put on sorrow as a garment, and renew ourselves in humility. |
| 1924 | Virginity means chastity of both mind and body. If you | Virginity means chastity of both mind and body. If you | Virginity means chastity of both mind and body. If you |
| 1925 | love money you are a slave, and are not free to serve God. | love money you are a slave, and are not free to serve God. | love money you are a slave, and are not free to serve God. |
| 1926 | Your body is the chariot, let continence be the charioteer. | Your body is the chariot, let continence be the charioteer. | Your body is the chariot, let continence be the charioteer. |
| 1927 | God will give you the skill of the saints in fighting, and the | God will give you the skill of the saints in fighting, and the | God will give you the skill of the saints in fighting, and the |
| 1928 | general-in-chief of the hosts of the Lord shall stand at your | general-in-chief of the hosts of the Lord shall stand at your | general-in-chief of the hosts of the Lord shall stand at your |
| 1929 | right hand, and you shall set your foot upon the neck of the | right hand, and you shall set your foot upon the neck of the | right hand, and you shall set your foot upon the neck of the |
| 1930 | Prince of Darkness, and shall drown Pharaoh, and you | Prince of Darkness, and shall drown Pharaoh, and you | Prince of Darkness, and shall drown Pharaoh, and you |
| 1931 | and your people shall pass over the salt sea of this life. | and your people shall pass over the salt sea of this life. | and your people shall pass over the salt sea of this life. |
| 1932 | Whether you are alone, or among a crowd, pass judgement | Whether you are alone, or among a crowd, pass judgement | Whether you are alone, or among a crowd, pass judgement |
| 1933 | on yourself daily. It is better to be one of a thousand and | on yourself daily. It is better to be one of a thousand and | on yourself daily. It is better to be one of a thousand and |
| 1934 | possessing a little humility, than to live in a tiger’s cave in | possessing a little humility, than to live in a tiger’s cave in | possessing a little humility, than to live in a tiger’s cave in |
| 1935 | pride. Lot lived in Sodom, and was a good man; Cain was | pride. Lot lived in Sodom, and was a good man; Cain was | pride. Lot lived in Sodom, and was a good man; Cain was |
| 1936 | one of four people on the earth, and was a sinner. | one of four people on the earth, and was a sinner. | one of four people on the earth, and was a sinner. |
| 1937 | Watch carefully for the fiends that attack you, for they | Watch carefully for the fiends that attack you, for they | Watch carefully for the fiends that attack you, for they |
| 1938 | come on your right hand and on your left; this is the way in | come on your right hand and on your left; this is the way in | come on your right hand and on your left; this is the way in |
| 1939 | which they tried to overcome me, and once the Devil appeared | which they tried to overcome me, and once the Devil appeared | which they tried to overcome me, and once the Devil appeared |
| 1940 | to me in the form of a wild ass. Put on humility, make | to me in the form of a wild ass. Put on humility, make | to me in the form of a wild ass. Put on humility, make |
| 1941 | yourself a companion of weeping, and make your abode a tomb. | yourself a companion of weeping, and make your abode a tomb. | yourself a companion of weeping, and make your abode a tomb. |
| 1942 | You ask Christ to forgive the multitude of your own sins, and | You ask Christ to forgive the multitude of your own sins, and | You ask Christ to forgive the multitude of your own sins, and |
| 1943 | yet you object to forgive your brother a trifling offence. | yet you object to forgive your brother a trifling offence. | yet you object to forgive your brother a trifling offence. |
| 1944 | Make supplication to your brother because you have caused | Make supplication to your brother because you have caused | Make supplication to your brother because you have caused |
| 1945 | him pain. Then shall your weeping be abundant, but great | him pain. Then shall your weeping be abundant, but great | him pain. Then shall your weeping be abundant, but great |
| 1946 | joy shall run through your tears; and when the Devil shall | joy shall run through your tears; and when the Devil shall | joy shall run through your tears; and when the Devil shall |
| 1947 | hear you weep he will be put to shame. Finally, O my | hear you weep he will be put to shame. Finally, O my | hear you weep he will be put to shame. Finally, O my |
| 1948 | brother, make peace with your brother, and you shall pray for | brother, make peace with your brother, and you shall pray for | brother, make peace with your brother, and you shall pray for |
| 1949 | me. I am unable to do anything in the matter, but I humble | me. I am unable to do anything in the matter, but I humble | me. I am unable to do anything in the matter, but I humble |
| 1950 | myself because of my wish. | myself because of my wish. | myself because of my wish. |
| page 65 | |||
| 1951 | INTRODUCTION Ixi | INTRODUCTION Ixi | INTRODUCTION Ixi |
| 1952 | EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY IN COPTIC | EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY IN COPTIC | EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY IN COPTIC |
| 1953 | WRITINGS. | WRITINGS. | WRITINGS. |
| 1954 | From first to last the literature of the Egyptian Christians | From first to last the literature of the Egyptian Christians | From first to last the literature of the Egyptian Christians |
| 1955 | affords proof that they never succeeded in removing from | affords proof that they never succeeded in removing from | affords proof that they never succeeded in removing from |
| 1956 | their minds a number of religious beliefs, and eschatological | their minds a number of religious beliefs, and eschatological | their minds a number of religious beliefs, and eschatological |
| 1957 | notions, and mythological legends, which were the product of | notions, and mythological legends, which were the product of | notions, and mythological legends, which were the product of |
| 1958 | their pagan ancestors. In the mind of the ancient Egyptian, | their pagan ancestors. In the mind of the ancient Egyptian, | their pagan ancestors. In the mind of the ancient Egyptian, |
| 1959 | the barrier between the living and the dead was so slight and | the barrier between the living and the dead was so slight and | the barrier between the living and the dead was so slight and |
| 1960 | so shadowy that he believed himself able to describe the | so shadowy that he believed himself able to describe the | so shadowy that he believed himself able to describe the |
| 1961 | doings of the dwellers in Deadland with the same accuracy | doings of the dwellers in Deadland with the same accuracy | doings of the dwellers in Deadland with the same accuracy |
| 1962 | of detail as he would the doings of his countrymen in | of detail as he would the doings of his countrymen in | of detail as he would the doings of his countrymen in |
| 1963 | a neighbouring town. Deadland itself he divided up into | a neighbouring town. Deadland itself he divided up into | a neighbouring town. Deadland itself he divided up into |
| 1964 | a number of districts and provinces each with its capital town, | a number of districts and provinces each with its capital town, | a number of districts and provinces each with its capital town, |
| 1965 | which his imagination peopled with gods, and with spirits, | which his imagination peopled with gods, and with spirits, | which his imagination peopled with gods, and with spirits, |
| 1966 | souls, and shadows of the dead, and with the forms of dread | souls, and shadows of the dead, and with the forms of dread | souls, and shadows of the dead, and with the forms of dread |
| 1967 | powers of evil. His theologians carefully mapped out the | powers of evil. His theologians carefully mapped out the | powers of evil. His theologians carefully mapped out the |
| 1968 | road from Egypt to the Other World, and they paid special | road from Egypt to the Other World, and they paid special | road from Egypt to the Other World, and they paid special |
| 1969 | attention to the description of the region where the souls | attention to the description of the region where the souls | attention to the description of the region where the souls |
| 1970 | of the wicked received punishment, and emphasized their | of the wicked received punishment, and emphasized their | of the wicked received punishment, and emphasized their |
| 1971 | narratives with realistic illustrations. The Pyramid Texts of | narratives with realistic illustrations. The Pyramid Texts of | narratives with realistic illustrations. The Pyramid Texts of |
| 1972 | the VIth dynasty (3700 B.c.) supply abundant details con- | the VIth dynasty (3700 B.c.) supply abundant details con- | the VIth dynasty (3700 B.c.) supply abundant details con- |
| 1973 | cerning the life of the blessed, and the coffins of the XIth | cerning the life of the blessed, and the coffins of the XIth | cerning the life of the blessed, and the coffins of the XIth |
| 1974 | and XIIth dynasties contain copies of ¢ Guides’ to the Other | and XIIth dynasties contain copies of ¢ Guides’ to the Other | and XIIth dynasties contain copies of ¢ Guides’ to the Other |
| 1975 | World, and describe the difficulties which had to be overcome | World, and describe the difficulties which had to be overcome | World, and describe the difficulties which had to be overcome |
| 1976 | by souls from this earth before they reached the Field of | by souls from this earth before they reached the Field of | by souls from this earth before they reached the Field of |
| 1977 | Offerings, and the City of the God, and were welcomed by | Offerings, and the City of the God, and were welcomed by | Offerings, and the City of the God, and were welcomed by |
| 1978 | the ¢ God of souls’. Ⲙ the long course of Egyptian history | the ¢ God of souls’. Ⲙ the long course of Egyptian history | the ¢ God of souls’. M the long course of Egyptian history |
| 1979 | the beliefs about Amentet, the Emente and Amente of the | the beliefs about Amentet, the Emente and Amente of the | the beliefs about Amentet, the Emente and Amente of the |
| 1980 | Copts, changed very little, and the general characteristics of | Copts, changed very little, and the general characteristics of | Copts, changed very little, and the general characteristics of |
| 1981 | this place and its torments were as real to the Egyptians who | this place and its torments were as real to the Egyptians who | this place and its torments were as real to the Egyptians who |
| 1982 | worshipped God as to those who many centuries before had | worshipped God as to those who many centuries before had | worshipped God as to those who many centuries before had |
| 1983 | worshipped Horus the Elder, or Ra or Osiris. The Coptic | worshipped Horus the Elder, or Ra or Osiris. The Coptic | worshipped Horus the Elder, or Ra or Osiris. The Coptic |
| page 66 | |||
| 1984 | Ixii INTRODUCTION | Ixii INTRODUCTION | Ixii INTRODUCTION |
| 1985 | texts in this volume supply many proofs of the above state- | texts in this volume supply many proofs of the above state- | texts in this volume supply many proofs of the above state- |
| 1986 | ments, as the following examples shew : | ments, as the following examples shew : | ments, as the following examples shew : |
| 1987 | 1. One of the commonest names in ancient Egyptian for | 1. One of the commonest names in ancient Egyptian for | 1. One of the commonest names in ancient Egyptian for |
| 1988 | the place of departed spirits is Amenti, or Amentet. This | the place of departed spirits is Amenti, or Amentet. This | the place of departed spirits is Amenti, or Amentet. This |
| 1989 | the Egyptian Christians retained in all their theological | the Egyptian Christians retained in all their theological | the Egyptian Christians retained in all their theological |
| 1990 | works, and in the Book of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ | works, and in the Book of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ | works, and in the Book of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ |
| 1991 | Amente is the name given to the hell into which Christ | Amente is the name given to the hell into which Christ | Amente is the name given to the hell into which Christ |
| 1992 | descended. | descended. | descended. |
| 1993 | 2. The Egyptian Amenti possessed Seven Arits, or Halls, | 2. The Egyptian Amenti possessed Seven Arits, or Halls, | 2. The Egyptian Amenti possessed Seven Arits, or Halls, |
| 1994 | and many doors, or pylons, the number of which is given | and many doors, or pylons, the number of which is given | and many doors, or pylons, the number of which is given |
| 1995 | as ten, twelve, fifteen, or twenty-one.! The Coptic Amente | as ten, twelve, fifteen, or twenty-one.! The Coptic Amente | as ten, twelve, fifteen, or twenty-one.! The Coptic Amente |
| 1996 | had many door-keepers (p. 181), and must therefore have had | had many door-keepers (p. 181), and must therefore have had | had many door-keepers (p. 181), and must therefore have had |
| 1997 | many doors. | many doors. | many doors. |
| 1998 | 3. In the Egyptian Amenti there were cauldrons and pits | 3. In the Egyptian Amenti there were cauldrons and pits | 3. In the Egyptian Amenti there were cauldrons and pits |
| 1999 | of fire, in which the bodies of the wicked, and their souls, | of fire, in which the bodies of the wicked, and their souls, | of fire, in which the bodies of the wicked, and their souls, |
| 2000 | were destroyed. The wicked were dragged to the block of | were destroyed. The wicked were dragged to the block of | were destroyed. The wicked were dragged to the block of |
| 2001 | slaughter by Shesmu, the headsman of Osiris, they were slain | slaughter by Shesmu, the headsman of Osiris, they were slain | slaughter by Shesmu, the headsman of Osiris, they were slain |
| 2002 | by the ‘Watchers’ who carried slaughtering-knives and had | by the ‘Watchers’ who carried slaughtering-knives and had | by the ‘Watchers’ who carried slaughtering-knives and had |
| 2003 | “cruel fingers’, and their bodies were burned.? The Ninth | “cruel fingers’, and their bodies were burned.? The Ninth | “cruel fingers’, and their bodies were burned.? The Ninth |
| 2004 | and the Twelfth Aats were regions of fire3 In the Eleventh | and the Twelfth Aats were regions of fire3 In the Eleventh | and the Twelfth Aats were regions of fire3 In the Eleventh |
| 2005 | Section of the Book ‘ Am Tuat’ there are five pits of fire. | Section of the Book ‘ Am Tuat’ there are five pits of fire. | Section of the Book ‘ Am Tuat’ there are five pits of fire. |
| 2006 | In the first two the bodies of the wicked were consumed, in | In the first two the bodies of the wicked were consumed, in | In the first two the bodies of the wicked were consumed, in |
| 2007 | the third their souls, in the fourth their shadows, and in the | the third their souls, in the fourth their shadows, and in the | the third their souls, in the fourth their shadows, and in the |
| 2008 | fifth their heads. The fire in each was supplied by a goddess, | fifth their heads. The fire in each was supplied by a goddess, | fifth their heads. The fire in each was supplied by a goddess, |
| 2009 | from whose mouth a stream of fire descended into the pit. | from whose mouth a stream of fire descended into the pit. | from whose mouth a stream of fire descended into the pit. |
| 2010 | In the Coptic text Death laments that the fires have been | In the Coptic text Death laments that the fires have been | In the Coptic text Death laments that the fires have been |
| 2011 | extinguished (p. 181), and that Gehenna has gone cold, and | extinguished (p. 181), and that Gehenna has gone cold, and | extinguished (p. 181), and that Gehenna has gone cold, and |
| 2012 | that the brazen fiery furnaces have been overthrown (p. 187). | that the brazen fiery furnaces have been overthrown (p. 187). | that the brazen fiery furnaces have been overthrown (p. 187). |
| 2013 | 4. The Book of Gates and the Book ‘Am Tuat’ describe | 4. The Book of Gates and the Book ‘Am Tuat’ describe | 4. The Book of Gates and the Book ‘Am Tuat’ describe |
| 2014 | the occupations of many classes of beings in Amenti, and the | the occupations of many classes of beings in Amenti, and the | the occupations of many classes of beings in Amenti, and the |
| 2015 | Coptic text speaks of the ‘servants, and ministers, and the | Coptic text speaks of the ‘servants, and ministers, and the | Coptic text speaks of the ‘servants, and ministers, and the |
| 2016 | envoys of Hell being unoccupied , and states that the ‘angels’ | envoys of Hell being unoccupied , and states that the ‘angels’ | envoys of Hell being unoccupied , and states that the ‘angels’ |
| 2017 | were scattered. | were scattered. | were scattered. |
| 2018 | 1 See Book of the Dead, chaps. cxliv-cxlvii. | 1 See Book of the Dead, chaps. cxliv-cxlvii. | 1 See Book of the Dead, chaps. cxliv-cxlvii. |
| 2019 | ? Ibid., chap. xvii, 11. 26 ff. 8 Ibid., chap. cli. | ? Ibid., chap. xvii, 11. 26 ff. 8 Ibid., chap. cli. | ? Ibid., chap. xvii, 11. 26 ff. 8 Ibid., chap. cli. |
| page 67 | |||
| 2020 | INTRODUCTION Ixiii | INTRODUCTION Ixiii | INTRODUCTION Ixiii |
| 2021 | 5. One section of the Egyptian Amenti was under the rule | 5. One section of the Egyptian Amenti was under the rule | 5. One section of the Egyptian Amenti was under the rule |
| 2022 | of Set, and in it lived the Sebau fiends, the Smaiu fiends, | of Set, and in it lived the Sebau fiends, the Smaiu fiends, | of Set, and in it lived the Sebau fiends, the Smaiu fiends, |
| 2023 | the Teshriu devils, and many other forms of evil spirits. ⲉ | the Teshriu devils, and many other forms of evil spirits. Ⲉ | the Teshriu devils, and many other forms of evil spirits. E |
| 2024 | was the personification of all physical and moral evil, and | was the personification of all physical and moral evil, and | was the personification of all physical and moral evil, and |
| 2025 | he and his fiends took the forms of foul animals, venomous | he and his fiends took the forms of foul animals, venomous | he and his fiends took the forms of foul animals, venomous |
| 2026 | reptiles, e.g. serpents, scorpions, vipers, ⲥ, in order to do | reptiles, e.g. serpents, scorpions, vipers, ⲥ, in order to do | reptiles, e.g. serpents, scorpions, vipers, s, in order to do |
| 2027 | harm to man. The ¢ Abaddon’ or ‘Death’ (ⲣ. 180) of the | harm to man. The ¢ Abaddon’ or ‘Death’ ⲣ. 180) of the | harm to man. The ¢ Abaddon’ or ‘Death’ r. 180) of the |
| 2028 | Coptic Amente is the equivalent of Set. | Coptic Amente is the equivalent of Set. | Coptic Amente is the equivalent of Set. |
| 2029 | 6. In the Coptic Amente lived Death with his six sons | 6. In the Coptic Amente lived Death with his six sons | 6. In the Coptic Amente lived Death with his six sons |
| 2030 | (ⲣ. 180), and in the form of a seven-headed serpent, or of | ⲣ. 180), and in the form of a seven-headed serpent, or of | r. 180), and in the form of a seven-headed serpent, or of |
| 2031 | seven serpents, they wriggled into the tomb of our Lord to | seven serpents, they wriggled into the tomb of our Lord to | seven serpents, they wriggled into the tomb of our Lord to |
| 2032 | find out when His Body was going into Amente. The seven- | find out when His Body was going into Amente. The seven- | find out when His Body was going into Amente. The seven- |
| 2033 | headed serpent of the Gnostics is only a form of the serpent | headed serpent of the Gnostics is only a form of the serpent | headed serpent of the Gnostics is only a form of the serpent |
| 2034 | Nau,! the seven necks of which were seven uraei,? and the | Nau,! the seven necks of which were seven uraei,? and the | Nau,! the seven necks of which were seven uraei,? and the |
| 2035 | belief in this monster is as old at least as the VIth dynasty. | belief in this monster is as old at least as the VIth dynasty. | belief in this monster is as old at least as the VIth dynasty. |
| 2036 | The ‘seven uraei of Amentet’ are mentioned in the Book | The ‘seven uraei of Amentet’ are mentioned in the Book | The ‘seven uraei of Amentet’ are mentioned in the Book |
| 2037 | of the Dead,® and these are no doubt to be identified with | of the Dead,® and these are no doubt to be identified with | of the Dead,® and these are no doubt to be identified with |
| 2038 | the ¢ worms in Rastau that live upon the bodies of men, and | the ¢ worms in Rastau that live upon the bodies of men, and | the ¢ worms in Rastau that live upon the bodies of men, and |
| 2039 | feed upon their blood’,* and the ‘lord of light’ is adjured | feed upon their blood’,* and the ‘lord of light’ is adjured | feed upon their blood’,* and the ‘lord of light’ is adjured |
| 2040 | to ‘swallow them up’. In the Papyrus of Iuau (ed. Naville, | to ‘swallow them up’. In the Papyrus of Iuau (ed. Naville, | to ‘swallow them up’. In the Papyrus of Iuau (ed. Naville, |
| 2041 | Plate XIX), these worms are said to be nine in number, and | Plate XIX), these worms are said to be nine in number, and | Plate XIX), these worms are said to be nine in number, and |
| 2042 | their names are given.® The kingdom of Seker, the Death- | their names are given.® The kingdom of Seker, the Death- | their names are given.® The kingdom of Seker, the Death- |
| 2043 | god, was guarded by several serpents, e.g. Nau, Nehepu, | god, was guarded by several serpents, e.g. Nau, Nehepu, | god, was guarded by several serpents, e.g. Nau, Nehepu, |
| 2044 | Amen, Heqgent, Tepan, Ter, &c.® | Amen, Heqgent, Tepan, Ter, &c.® | Amen, Heqgent, Tepan, Ter, &c.® |
| 2045 | 7. When Death returned to Amente after Christ had | 7. When Death returned to Amente after Christ had | 7. When Death returned to Amente after Christ had |
| 2046 | broken its doors and shattered their bolts and overthrown | broken its doors and shattered their bolts and overthrown | broken its doors and shattered their bolts and overthrown |
| 2047 | the fiery furnaces, he found the place swept and bare (p. 187). | the fiery furnaces, he found the place swept and bare (p. 187). | the fiery furnaces, he found the place swept and bare (p. 187). |
| 2048 | There were, however, three voices there which cried out in | There were, however, three voices there which cried out in | There were, however, three voices there which cried out in |
| 2049 | fear and anguish, and it was still a place of sighing, sorrow, | fear and anguish, and it was still a place of sighing, sorrow, | fear and anguish, and it was still a place of sighing, sorrow, |
| 2050 | and tears. In the third Gate of the Egyptian Amenti, the | and tears. In the third Gate of the Egyptian Amenti, the | and tears. In the third Gate of the Egyptian Amenti, the |
| 2051 | 1 $ VR - 2 Unas text, 1. 630 = Teta, 11. 305, 307. | 1 $ VR - 2 Unas text, 1. 630 = Teta, 11. 305, 307. | 1 $ VR - 2 Unas text, 1. 630 = Teta, 11. 305, 307. |
| 2052 | ... | ... | ... |
| 2053 | $ Chap. Ixxxiii. 4 Chap. ib (Papyrus of Nekhtu-Amen). | $ Chap. Ixxxiii. 4 Chap. ib (Papyrus of Nekhtu-Amen). | $ Chap. Ixxxiii. 4 Chap. ib (Papyrus of Nekhtu-Amen). |
| 2054 | 5 Nartiankhemsenf, Herfemqebf, Ankhemfentu, Simemgqesu, Hahuti- | 5 Nartiankhemsenf, Herfemqebf, Ankhemfentu, Simemgqesu, Hahuti- | 5 Nartiankhemsenf, Herfemqebf, Ankhemfentu, Simemgqesu, Hahuti- |
| 2055 | amsau, Sheptemesu, Unemsihu, Simemsnef, Ankhembetumitu. | amsau, Sheptemesu, Unemsihu, Simemsnef, Ankhembetumitu. | amsau, Sheptemesu, Unemsihu, Simemsnef, Ankhembetumitu. |
| 2056 | ⲉ The Book Am-Tuat, sections iv and ⲅ. | Ⲉ The Book Am-Tuat, sections iv and ⲅ. | E The Book Am-Tuat, sections iv and ġ. |
| page 68 | |||
| 2057 | Ixiv INTRODUCTION | Ixiv INTRODUCTION | Ixiv INTRODUCTION |
| 2058 | souls that were imprisoned there ‘made lamentations’ when | souls that were imprisoned there ‘made lamentations’ when | souls that were imprisoned there ‘made lamentations’ when |
| 2059 | the God of Light left them in their darkness.! In Amenti the | the God of Light left them in their darkness.! In Amenti the | the God of Light left them in their darkness.! In Amenti the |
| 2060 | gods weep when the Boat of the Sun has departed, and left them | gods weep when the Boat of the Sun has departed, and left them | gods weep when the Boat of the Sun has departed, and left them |
| 2061 | to be consumed in the fiery lake Netu.2 In the Circles of the | to be consumed in the fiery lake Netu.2 In the Circles of the | to be consumed in the fiery lake Netu.2 In the Circles of the |
| 2062 | Tuat the noises made by the souls shut up inside them are like | Tuat the noises made by the souls shut up inside them are like | Tuat the noises made by the souls shut up inside them are like |
| 2063 | the “hum of bees’, ¢ the lamentations and weeping of men’, | the “hum of bees’, ¢ the lamentations and weeping of men’, | the “hum of bees’, ¢ the lamentations and weeping of men’, |
| 2064 | ‘the bellowing of bulls and other male animals’, ¢ the shrieks | ‘the bellowing of bulls and other male animals’, ¢ the shrieks | ‘the bellowing of bulls and other male animals’, ¢ the shrieks |
| 2065 | of men in anguish’, the ‘wailing of cats’, the confused | of men in anguish’, the ‘wailing of cats’, the confused | of men in anguish’, the ‘wailing of cats’, the confused |
| 2066 | cries of men crying out in entreaty to Ra’, ‘the cries of men | cries of men crying out in entreaty to Ra’, ‘the cries of men | cries of men crying out in entreaty to Ra’, ‘the cries of men |
| 2067 | on a battle-field’, the ‘scream of the hawk’, and the ¢cries | on a battle-field’, the ‘scream of the hawk’, and the ¢cries | on a battle-field’, the ‘scream of the hawk’, and the ¢cries |
| 2068 | of birds that quarrel in their nests’.? | of birds that quarrel in their nests’.? | of birds that quarrel in their nests’.? |
| 2069 | 8. Besides the weeping and gnashing of teeth which were | 8. Besides the weeping and gnashing of teeth which were | 8. Besides the weeping and gnashing of teeth which were |
| 2070 | in Amente there was the ‘worm which never sleepeth’ | in Amente there was the ‘worm which never sleepeth’ | in Amente there was the ‘worm which never sleepeth’ |
| 2071 | (ⲣ. 187). In the Egyptian Amenti there were several terrible | ⲣ. 187). In the Egyptian Amenti there were several terrible | r. 187). In the Egyptian Amenti there were several terrible |
| 2072 | serpents, any one of which might be the prototype of this | serpents, any one of which might be the prototype of this | serpents, any one of which might be the prototype of this |
| 2073 | unsleeping serpent, e.g. Neheb-kau* and Rerek.5 All such | unsleeping serpent, e.g. Neheb-kau* and Rerek.5 All such | unsleeping serpent, e.g. Neheb-kau* and Rerek.5 All such |
| 2074 | monsters passed their whole time in devouring the dead, and | monsters passed their whole time in devouring the dead, and | monsters passed their whole time in devouring the dead, and |
| 2075 | in carrying out the commands of their overlord. The ⲩⲣⲉ | in carrying out the commands of their overlord. The ⲩⲣⲉ | in carrying out the commands of their overlord. The yre |
| 2076 | of them all is the awful serpent called Amkhu, which lived | of them all is the awful serpent called Amkhu, which lived | of them all is the awful serpent called Amkhu, which lived |
| 2077 | in the Sixth Division of the Other World ‘and devoured the | in the Sixth Division of the Other World ‘and devoured the | in the Sixth Division of the Other World ‘and devoured the |
| 2078 | shades of the dead, and ate up the spirits of the foes of | shades of the dead, and ate up the spirits of the foes of | shades of the dead, and ate up the spirits of the foes of |
| 2079 | the god, and crushed all those who were hostile to him’.6 | the god, and crushed all those who were hostile to him’.6 | the god, and crushed all those who were hostile to him’.6 |
| 2080 | 9. When Christ entered Amente there was, according to | 9. When Christ entered Amente there was, according to | 9. When Christ entered Amente there was, according to |
| 2081 | the Coptic text (p. 181), terrible quaking, the air was shaken, | the Coptic text (p. 181), terrible quaking, the air was shaken, | the Coptic text (p. 181), terrible quaking, the air was shaken, |
| 2082 | the foundations of heaven rocked, and the hours of the day | the foundations of heaven rocked, and the hours of the day | the foundations of heaven rocked, and the hours of the day |
| 2083 | and night were thrown into confusion. When King Unas | and night were thrown into confusion. When King Unas | and night were thrown into confusion. When King Unas |
| 2084 | entered the Other World the heavens dissolved, the stars | entered the Other World the heavens dissolved, the stars | entered the Other World the heavens dissolved, the stars |
| 2085 | shook, the bones of the earth-gods shook with terror, and | shook, the bones of the earth-gods shook with terror, and | shook, the bones of the earth-gods shook with terror, and |
| 2086 | all those who were there fled in dismay and dire confusion | all those who were there fled in dismay and dire confusion | all those who were there fled in dismay and dire confusion |
| 2087 | before his coming.” | before his coming.” | before his coming.” |
| 2088 | 10. Two of the magical names of Christ are given in the | 10. Two of the magical names of Christ are given in the | 10. Two of the magical names of Christ are given in the |
| 2089 | ! Book of Gates, section iii. 2 Am-Tuat, section v. | ! Book of Gates, section iii. 2 Am-Tuat, section v. | ! Book of Gates, section iii. 2 Am-Tuat, section v. |
| 2090 | 3 Am-Tuat, section viii. 4 Book of the Dead, chap. cxlix, Aat x. | 3 Am-Tuat, section viii. 4 Book of the Dead, chap. cxlix, Aat x. | 3 Am-Tuat, section viii. 4 Book of the Dead, chap. cxlix, Aat x. |
| 2091 | ® Ibid., chaps. xxxiii and xxxix. ¢ Am-Tuat, section vii. | ® Ibid., chaps. xxxiii and xxxix. ¢ Am-Tuat, section vii. | ® Ibid., chaps. xxxiii and xxxix. ¢ Am-Tuat, section vii. |
| 2092 | 7 Unas text, 11. ⲓ ⲃ | 7 Unas text, 11. Ⲓ ⲃ | 7 Unas text, 11. I v |
| page 69 | |||
| 2093 | INTRODUCTION Ixv | INTRODUCTION Ixv | INTRODUCTION Ixv |
| 2094 | Coptic text (pp. 183, 188), ‘Ia¢’ and ‘Tharkahariamath’; | Coptic text (pp. 183, 188), ‘Ia¢’ and ‘Tharkahariamath’; | Coptic text (pp. 183, 188), ‘Ia¢’ and ‘Tharkahariamath’; |
| 2095 | for the use of magical names in Egyptian texts compare | for the use of magical names in Egyptian texts compare | for the use of magical names in Egyptian texts compare |
| 2096 | Book of the Dead, chaps. clxii, clxiii, clxiv, and clxv, and the | Book of the Dead, chaps. clxii, clxiii, clxiv, and clxv, and the | Book of the Dead, chaps. clxii, clxiii, clxiv, and clxv, and the |
| 2097 | Harris Magical Papyrus (ⲣ. 7). | Harris Magical Papyrus ⲣ. 7). | Harris Magical Papyrus r. 7). |
| 2098 | 11. Among the celestial powers gathered together about | 11. Among the celestial powers gathered together about | 11. Among the celestial powers gathered together about |
| 2099 | the Saviour as he sat on the right hand of the Father were | the Saviour as he sat on the right hand of the Father were | the Saviour as he sat on the right hand of the Father were |
| 2100 | the ‘Twelve Virtues of the Holy Spirit’ (ⲣ. 194). The | the ‘Twelve Virtues of the Holy Spirit’ ⲣ. 194). The | the ‘Twelve Virtues of the Holy Spirit’ r. 194). The |
| 2101 | ancient Egyptians also believed that divine beings possessed | ancient Egyptians also believed that divine beings possessed | ancient Egyptians also believed that divine beings possessed |
| 2102 | ‘qualities’ or ‘attributes’, which in a certain way could have | ‘qualities’ or ‘attributes’, which in a certain way could have | ‘qualities’ or ‘attributes’, which in a certain way could have |
| 2103 | independent existences. These qualities or characteristics | independent existences. These qualities or characteristics | independent existences. These qualities or characteristics |
| 2104 | were called ‘Kau’? and ¢ Hemsur’,® and the earliest use of | were called ‘Kau’? and ¢ Hemsur’,® and the earliest use of | were called ‘Kau’? and ¢ Hemsur’,® and the earliest use of |
| 2105 | the words with the meanings just given is found in the | the words with the meanings just given is found in the | the words with the meanings just given is found in the |
| 2106 | Pyramid text of Unas, where it is said of the dead king, | Pyramid text of Unas, where it is said of the dead king, | Pyramid text of Unas, where it is said of the dead king, |
| 2107 | “The Kavu of Unas are round about him, and his HEMSUT are | “The Kavu of Unas are round about him, and his HEMSUT are | “The Kavu of Unas are round about him, and his HEMSUT are |
| 2108 | under his feet.’* The Sun-god Ra possessed fourteen Kav, | under his feet.’* The Sun-god Ra possessed fourteen Kav, | under his feet.’* The Sun-god Ra possessed fourteen Kav, |
| 2109 | that were bestowed upon him by Thoth, and a text at | that were bestowed upon him by Thoth, and a text at | that were bestowed upon him by Thoth, and a text at |
| 2110 | Denderah 5 states that these were : 1. Intelligence ; 2. Victory ; | Denderah 5 states that these were : 1. Intelligence ; 2. Victory ; | Denderah 5 states that these were : 1. Intelligence ; 2. Victory ; |
| 2111 | 3. Splendour; 4. Strength; 5. The Power to grow; 6. Abun- | 3. Splendour; 4. Strength; 5. The Power to grow; 6. Abun- | 3. Splendour; 4. Strength; 5. The Power to grow; 6. Abun- |
| 2112 | dance; 7. Majesty; 8. The Power to provide funerary offerings; | dance; 7. Majesty; 8. The Power to provide funerary offerings; | dance; 7. Majesty; 8. The Power to provide funerary offerings; |
| 2113 | 9. Prevision or Readiness; 10. Stability; 11. Action; 12. | 9. Prevision or Readiness; 10. Stability; 11. Action; 12. | 9. Prevision or Readiness; 10. Stability; 11. Action; 12. |
| 2114 | Obedience ; 18. The Sense of Touch ; 14. The Sense of Taste. | Obedience ; 18. The Sense of Touch ; 14. The Sense of Taste. | Obedience ; 18. The Sense of Touch ; 14. The Sense of Taste. |
| 2115 | Each of these Kau assumed a form in which it could appear | Each of these Kau assumed a form in which it could appear | Each of these Kau assumed a form in which it could appear |
| 2116 | 1 For the facsimile see Egyptian Hieratic Papyri in the Brit. Museum, | 1 For the facsimile see Egyptian Hieratic Papyri in the Brit. Museum, | 1 For the facsimile see Egyptian Hieratic Papyri in the Brit. Museum, |
| 2117 | Pl, XX ff. | Pl, XX ff. | Pl, XX ff. |
| 2118 | ⲉ RUNDE | Ⲉ RUNDE | E RUNDE |
| 2119 | ⲟⲩⲟ. fo lo BR HL | ⲟⲩⲟ. fo lo BR HL | ouo. fo lo BR HL |
| 2120 | 4 Unas, 11. 502, 503 = Teta, 1. 80. | 4 Unas, 11. 502, 503 = Teta, 1. 80. | 4 Unas, 11. 502, 503 = Teta, 1. 80. |
| 2121 | 8 Mariette, Denderah, text, ⲣ. 220. | 8 Mariette, Denderah, text, ⲣ. 220. | 8 Mariette, Denderah, text, r. 220. |
| 2122 | ) ⲙ | ) ⲙ | ) m |
| 2123 | ⲓ ⲩ | ⲓ̀ ⲩ | ì y |
| 2124 | Ⲁ ⲃ. ⲛ w fl ⲓ. fF; 2. ; | ⲁ ⲃ. Ⲛ w fl ⲓ. fF; 2. ; | a v. N w fl i. fF; 2. ; |
| 2125 | ⲙ. ⲙ | ⲙ. Ⲙ | m. M |
| page 70 | |||
| 2126 | Ixvi INTRODUCTION | Ixvi INTRODUCTION | Ixvi INTRODUCTION |
| 2127 | to men and from which it might transmit its animating | to men and from which it might transmit its animating | to men and from which it might transmit its animating |
| 2128 | influence to them. | influence to them. | influence to them. |
| 2129 | 12. When the Lord stood on the Mount of Olives with | 12. When the Lord stood on the Mount of Olives with | 12. When the Lord stood on the Mount of Olives with |
| 2130 | His disciples, He uttered the ‘words ¢ Atharath Thaurath’ as | His disciples, He uttered the ‘words ¢ Atharath Thaurath’ as | His disciples, He uttered the ‘words ¢ Atharath Thaurath’ as |
| 2131 | words of power, and immediately the Seven Heavens were | words of power, and immediately the Seven Heavens were | words of power, and immediately the Seven Heavens were |
| 2132 | opened (p. 202). The ancient Egyptians believed that every- | opened (p. 202). The ancient Egyptians believed that every- | opened (p. 202). The ancient Egyptians believed that every- |
| 2133 | thing could be obtained by the man who was provided with | thing could be obtained by the man who was provided with | thing could be obtained by the man who was provided with |
| 2134 | the knowledge of the necessary Ⲕⲉⲕⲁⲙ ⲟⲓ words of power, | the knowledge of the necessary Ⲕⲉⲕⲁⲙ ⲟⲓ words of power, | the knowledge of the necessary Kekam oi words of power, |
| 2135 | and all their religious literature is full of allusions to the use | and all their religious literature is full of allusions to the use | and all their religious literature is full of allusions to the use |
| 2136 | of such. In the Book of the Dead a whole chapter (xxiv) | of such. In the Book of the Dead a whole chapter (xxiv) | of such. In the Book of the Dead a whole chapter (xxiv) |
| 2137 | is devoted to obtaining the words of power which a man needs | is devoted to obtaining the words of power which a man needs | is devoted to obtaining the words of power which a man needs |
| 2138 | in Amenti. | in Amenti. | in Amenti. |
| 2139 | 13. After the death of Sidphanes, his soul went down into | 13. After the death of Sidphanes, his soul went down into | 13. After the death of Sidphanes, his soul went down into |
| 2140 | the river of fire, and it seemed to it to be like a river of water | the river of fire, and it seemed to it to be like a river of water | the river of fire, and it seemed to it to be like a river of water |
| 2141 | (p- 207). The Book of the Dead contains many allusions to | (p- 207). The Book of the Dead contains many allusions to | (p- 207). The Book of the Dead contains many allusions to |
| 2142 | this lake, or river of fire, e.g. chapters xvii (1. 41 Nebseni), | this lake, or river of fire, e.g. chapters xvii (1. 41 Nebseni), | this lake, or river of fire, e.g. chapters xvii (1. 41 Nebseni), |
| 2143 | cxxvi, where there is a picture of it, Ixiii ⲃ. Ll 8, | cxxvi, where there is a picture of it, Ixiii ⲃ. Ll 8, | cxxvi, where there is a picture of it, Ixiii v. Ll 8, |
| 2144 | Ixxi, 1. 18, &c. In the Book Am-Tuat (section ⲅ) there is | Ixxi, 1. 18, &c. In the Book Am-Tuat (section ⲅ there is | Ixxi, 1. 18, &c. In the Book Am-Tuat (section ġ there is |
| 2145 | a picture of the river of fire, here called Netu ⲁ ⲙ | a picture of the river of fire, here called Netu ⲁ ⲙ | a picture of the river of fire, here called Netu a m |
| 2146 | and in it we see the heads of the wicked who are being boiled | and in it we see the heads of the wicked who are being boiled | and in it we see the heads of the wicked who are being boiled |
| 2147 | therein. In the Book of Gates (section iii) there is another | therein. In the Book of Gates (section iii) there is another | therein. In the Book of Gates (section iii) there is another |
| 2148 | picture of the Lake of Fire, or boiling water, the stench of | picture of the Lake of Fire, or boiling water, the stench of | picture of the Lake of Fire, or boiling water, the stench of |
| 2149 | which is so great that the birds fly away from it whenever | which is so great that the birds fly away from it whenever | which is so great that the birds fly away from it whenever |
| 2150 | they come near enough to smell it. The waters of this lake | they come near enough to smell it. The waters of this lake | they come near enough to smell it. The waters of this lake |
| 2151 | scald the wicked when they attempt to pass through them, | scald the wicked when they attempt to pass through them, | scald the wicked when they attempt to pass through them, |
| 2152 | or to drink of them, but the righteous pass through them | or to drink of them, but the righteous pass through them | or to drink of them, but the righteous pass through them |
| 2153 | unharmed, and drink of them at pleasure. Sidphanes saw | unharmed, and drink of them at pleasure. Sidphanes saw | unharmed, and drink of them at pleasure. Sidphanes saw |
| 2154 | a region filled with fire (p. 207), and with this compare the | a region filled with fire (p. 207), and with this compare the | a region filled with fire (p. 207), and with this compare the |
| 2155 | region of pits full of burning coals described in the Book of | region of pits full of burning coals described in the Book of | region of pits full of burning coals described in the Book of |
| 2156 | Gates (section iv). | Gates (section iv). | Gates (section iv). |
| 2157 | ⲉ fH =f | Ⲉ fH =f | E fH =f |
| 2158 | ⲉ | ⲉ | e |
| page 71 | |||
| 2159 | INTRODUCTION lxvii | INTRODUCTION lxvii | INTRODUCTION lxvii |
| 2160 | 14. In the ‘Mysteries of Saint John’ it is said that | 14. In the ‘Mysteries of Saint John’ it is said that | 14. In the ‘Mysteries of Saint John’ it is said that |
| 2161 | a Cherub took him up on his wing of light and carried him | a Cherub took him up on his wing of light and carried him | a Cherub took him up on his wing of light and carried him |
| 2162 | up into heaven (p. 242); when they arrived there the gate | up into heaven (p. 242); when they arrived there the gate | up into heaven (p. 242); when they arrived there the gate |
| 2163 | was opened before them by the warders. There John saw | was opened before them by the warders. There John saw | was opened before them by the warders. There John saw |
| 2164 | twelve men seated on thrones, and he was told that they were | twelve men seated on thrones, and he was told that they were | twelve men seated on thrones, and he was told that they were |
| 2165 | the rulers of the worlds of light. In Egyptian mythology | the rulers of the worlds of light. In Egyptian mythology | the rulers of the worlds of light. In Egyptian mythology |
| 2166 | the deceased was sometimes carried to heaven on the wing of | the deceased was sometimes carried to heaven on the wing of | the deceased was sometimes carried to heaven on the wing of |
| 2167 | the God Thoth, and the keepers of the gates of the sky threw | the God Thoth, and the keepers of the gates of the sky threw | the God Thoth, and the keepers of the gates of the sky threw |
| 2168 | open their portals without delay. The twelve men of the | open their portals without delay. The twelve men of the | open their portals without delay. The twelve men of the |
| 2169 | Coptic text, who govern the production of the crops and the | Coptic text, who govern the production of the crops and the | Coptic text, who govern the production of the crops and the |
| 2170 | fruits of the year, recall the gods of the seasons and the year | fruits of the year, recall the gods of the seasons and the year | fruits of the year, recall the gods of the seasons and the year |
| 2171 | in the second section of the Book Am-Tuat, who provide the | in the second section of the Book Am-Tuat, who provide the | in the second section of the Book Am-Tuat, who provide the |
| 2172 | gods with grain, herbs, and vegetables. | gods with grain, herbs, and vegetables. | gods with grain, herbs, and vegetables. |
| 2173 | 15. In the Coptic text the Father is seated above the water | 15. In the Coptic text the Father is seated above the water | 15. In the Coptic text the Father is seated above the water |
| 2174 | which flows down and waters the earth, and He regulates the | which flows down and waters the earth, and He regulates the | which flows down and waters the earth, and He regulates the |
| 2175 | supply with His feet (p. 243). This view is a modification of | supply with His feet (p. 243). This view is a modification of | supply with His feet (p. 243). This view is a modification of |
| 2176 | the old Egyptian belief that the throne of Osiris was set | the old Egyptian belief that the throne of Osiris was set | the old Egyptian belief that the throne of Osiris was set |
| 2177 | above the fountains of the celestial Nile,! which formed the | above the fountains of the celestial Nile,! which formed the | above the fountains of the celestial Nile,! which formed the |
| 2178 | source of the Nile that flowed through Egypt. Originally | source of the Nile that flowed through Egypt. Originally | source of the Nile that flowed through Egypt. Originally |
| 2179 | Osiris was a water-god, a fact which is proved by a statement | Osiris was a water-god, a fact which is proved by a statement | Osiris was a water-god, a fact which is proved by a statement |
| 2180 | of Rameses IV who says, ‘Thy nature, O Osiris, is more | of Rameses IV who says, ‘Thy nature, O Osiris, is more | of Rameses IV who says, ‘Thy nature, O Osiris, is more |
| 2181 | mysterious than that of any other god.... Indeed thou | mysterious than that of any other god.... Indeed thou | mysterious than that of any other god.... Indeed thou |
| 2182 | art the Nile, and thou art mighty upon the river-banks at | art the Nile, and thou art mighty upon the river-banks at | art the Nile, and thou art mighty upon the river-banks at |
| 2183 | the beginning of the season [of inundation]. Men and gods | the beginning of the season [of inundation]. Men and gods | the beginning of the season [of inundation]. Men and gods |
| 2184 | live through the emanations which flow from thee.”? Rightly | live through the emanations which flow from thee.”? Rightly | live through the emanations which flow from thee.”? Rightly |
| 2185 | then do we find Osiris near the gods of the seasons in the | then do we find Osiris near the gods of the seasons in the | then do we find Osiris near the gods of the seasons in the |
| 2186 | second section of the Book Am-Tuat, for it was through | second section of the Book Am-Tuat, for it was through | second section of the Book Am-Tuat, for it was through |
| 2187 | the ¢ sweat of his hands’ that the operations of the Season-gods | the ¢ sweat of his hands’ that the operations of the Season-gods | the ¢ sweat of his hands’ that the operations of the Season-gods |
| 2188 | produced the crops. The Egyptian Christians thought that | produced the crops. The Egyptian Christians thought that | produced the crops. The Egyptian Christians thought that |
| 2189 | St. Michael prayed to God for three days and three nights | St. Michael prayed to God for three days and three nights | St. Michael prayed to God for three days and three nights |
| 2190 | each year to induce Him to allow the Nile to rise and the | each year to induce Him to allow the Nile to rise and the | each year to induce Him to allow the Nile to rise and the |
| 2191 | Inundation to appear. | Inundation to appear. | Inundation to appear. |
| 2192 | 16. The next object of mystery to John was water itself | 16. The next object of mystery to John was water itself | 16. The next object of mystery to John was water itself |
| 2193 | ! See the Vignette in the Papyrus of Hunefer, Plate III. | ! See the Vignette in the Papyrus of Hunefer, Plate III. | ! See the Vignette in the Papyrus of Hunefer, Plate III. |
| 2194 | ? Mariette, 4bydos, tom. ii, plates 54, 55. | ? Mariette, 4bydos, tom. ii, plates 54, 55. | ? Mariette, 4bydos, tom. ii, plates 54, 55. |
| 2195 | ⲓ | Ⲓ | I |
| page 72 | |||
| 2196 | Ixviii INTRODUCTION | Ixviii INTRODUCTION | Ixviii INTRODUCTION |
| 2197 | (ⲣ. 244), and in answer to his question about it the Cherub | ⲣ. 244), and in answer to his question about it the Cherub | r. 244), and in answer to his question about it the Cherub |
| 2198 | told him that water existed before the heavens and the earth | told him that water existed before the heavens and the earth | told him that water existed before the heavens and the earth |
| 2199 | were created, and that none knew who created it except God. | were created, and that none knew who created it except God. | were created, and that none knew who created it except God. |
| 2200 | The view of the Cherub represents accurately the opinion | The view of the Cherub represents accurately the opinion | The view of the Cherub represents accurately the opinion |
| 2201 | of the Egyptians on the great antiquity of water. In the | of the Egyptians on the great antiquity of water. In the | of the Egyptians on the great antiquity of water. In the |
| 2202 | beginning nothing existed except the great mass of water | beginning nothing existed except the great mass of water | beginning nothing existed except the great mass of water |
| 2203 | which formed the primaeval ocean,and was called Nun?! or Nu. | which formed the primaeval ocean,and was called Nun?! or Nu. | which formed the primaeval ocean,and was called Nun?! or Nu. |
| 2204 | In this water lived the primaeval god Pautti,?and it was out | In this water lived the primaeval god Pautti,?and it was out | In this water lived the primaeval god Pautti,?and it was out |
| 2205 | of this water, which was formed by the exudations of his | of this water, which was formed by the exudations of his | of this water, which was formed by the exudations of his |
| 2206 | body, that Pautti ‘raised up’ the heavens and the earth and | body, that Pautti ‘raised up’ the heavens and the earth and | body, that Pautti ‘raised up’ the heavens and the earth and |
| 2207 | everything in them.® Under the Ancient Empire it was | everything in them.® Under the Ancient Empire it was | everything in them.® Under the Ancient Empire it was |
| 2208 | thought that Temu was the god who dwelt in Nun, and that | thought that Temu was the god who dwelt in Nun, and that | thought that Temu was the god who dwelt in Nun, and that |
| 2209 | it was he who created all things out of Nun by the utterance | it was he who created all things out of Nun by the utterance | it was he who created all things out of Nun by the utterance |
| 2210 | of words of power which voiced the ideas existing in his mind | of words of power which voiced the ideas existing in his mind | of words of power which voiced the ideas existing in his mind |
| 2211 | concerning the things he wished to create. The subject was | concerning the things he wished to create. The subject was | concerning the things he wished to create. The subject was |
| 2212 | one of difficulty to the Egyptians, and opinions about it | one of difficulty to the Egyptians, and opinions about it | one of difficulty to the Egyptians, and opinions about it |
| 2213 | differed considerably, for we find the Heliopolitan priests | differed considerably, for we find the Heliopolitan priests | differed considerably, for we find the Heliopolitan priests |
| 2214 | claiming in chapter xvii of the Book of the Dead that it | claiming in chapter xvii of the Book of the Dead that it | claiming in chapter xvii of the Book of the Dead that it |
| 2215 | was their god Ra who was ‘Nu, the great god who created | was their god Ra who was ‘Nu, the great god who created | was their god Ra who was ‘Nu, the great god who created |
| 2216 | himself °.% | himself °.% | himself °.% |
| 2217 | 17. When Adam was expelled from Paradise he wandered | 17. When Adam was expelled from Paradise he wandered | 17. When Adam was expelled from Paradise he wandered |
| 2218 | about the earth seeking for food, and not being able to find | about the earth seeking for food, and not being able to find | about the earth seeking for food, and not being able to find |
| 2219 | any like that which he was accustomed to eat in Paradise, | any like that which he was accustomed to eat in Paradise, | any like that which he was accustomed to eat in Paradise, |
| 2220 | he was in great danger of starving (p. 244). He cried out | he was in great danger of starving (p. 244). He cried out | he was in great danger of starving (p. 244). He cried out |
| 2221 | to the Lord, Who went to the Father and entreated Him | to the Lord, Who went to the Father and entreated Him | to the Lord, Who went to the Father and entreated Him |
| 2222 | not to let die the man who had been created in the Image | not to let die the man who had been created in the Image | not to let die the man who had been created in the Image |
| 2223 | of God. The Father told the Son to give His own Flesh | of God. The Father told the Son to give His own Flesh | of God. The Father told the Son to give His own Flesh |
| 2224 | MW MWA | MW MWA | MW MWA |
| 2225 | ns =O later ⲟⲟⲟ AA ϥϯ in Coptic ⲛⲟⲩⲛ. | ns =O later ⲟⲟⲟ AA ϥϯ in Coptic ⲛⲟⲩⲛ. | ns =O later ooo AA fti in Coptic noun. |
| 2226 | PRRTE | PRRTE | PRRTE |
| 2227 | 3 For the hieratic text, hieroglyphic transliteration, and translation | 3 For the hieratic text, hieroglyphic transliteration, and translation | 3 For the hieratic text, hieroglyphic transliteration, and translation |
| 2228 | see Egyptian Hieratic Papyri in the British Museum, Plates XXV-XXVIIL | see Egyptian Hieratic Papyri in the British Museum, Plates XXV-XXVIIL | see Egyptian Hieratic Papyri in the British Museum, Plates XXV-XXVIIL |
| 2229 | ϥ | ϥ | f |
| page 73 | |||
| 2230 | INTRODUCTION Ixix | INTRODUCTION Ixix | INTRODUCTION Ixix |
| 2231 | to Adam to eat, and the Lord took a little piece of flesh from | to Adam to eat, and the Lord took a little piece of flesh from | to Adam to eat, and the Lord took a little piece of flesh from |
| 2232 | His side, and rubbed it down into small pieces. When the | His side, and rubbed it down into small pieces. When the | His side, and rubbed it down into small pieces. When the |
| 2233 | Father saw these He took a portion of His own invisible | Father saw these He took a portion of His own invisible | Father saw these He took a portion of His own invisible |
| 2234 | Flesh and added it to them, and out of them He made a grain | Flesh and added it to them, and out of them He made a grain | Flesh and added it to them, and out of them He made a grain |
| 2235 | of wheat, which He sealed. He then told the Son to give | of wheat, which He sealed. He then told the Son to give | of wheat, which He sealed. He then told the Son to give |
| 2236 | the grain to Michael, and that Michael was to give it to Adam | the grain to Michael, and that Michael was to give it to Adam | the grain to Michael, and that Michael was to give it to Adam |
| 2237 | and teach him how to sow and reap it. This legend is | and teach him how to sow and reap it. This legend is | and teach him how to sow and reap it. This legend is |
| 2238 | derived directly from the Egyptians, who believed that wheat | derived directly from the Egyptians, who believed that wheat | derived directly from the Egyptians, who believed that wheat |
| 2239 | was made of the body of the primaeval god Pautti, and of | was made of the body of the primaeval god Pautti, and of | was made of the body of the primaeval god Pautti, and of |
| 2240 | the body of Osiris, or Nepra-Osiris. In the illustrations | the body of Osiris, or Nepra-Osiris. In the illustrations | the body of Osiris, or Nepra-Osiris. In the illustrations |
| 2241 | to the Sixth Section of the Book of Gates we see the | to the Sixth Section of the Book of Gates we see the | to the Sixth Section of the Book of Gates we see the |
| 2242 | followers of Osiris cultivating wheat in the fields of the god, | followers of Osiris cultivating wheat in the fields of the god, | followers of Osiris cultivating wheat in the fields of the god, |
| 2243 | and large wheat. plants growing there. These plants are | and large wheat. plants growing there. These plants are | and large wheat. plants growing there. These plants are |
| 2244 | called the ‘body of Osiris’ fad i and the blessed | called the ‘body of Osiris’ fad i and the blessed | called the ‘body of Osiris’ fad i and the blessed |
| 2245 | who eat them eat the body of their god. In a remarkable | who eat them eat the body of their god. In a remarkable | who eat them eat the body of their god. In a remarkable |
| 2246 | hymn to Osiris! we find a direct proof that the Egyptians | hymn to Osiris! we find a direct proof that the Egyptians | hymn to Osiris! we find a direct proof that the Egyptians |
| 2247 | identified Osiris with the primaeval god Pautti, and it follows | identified Osiris with the primaeval god Pautti, and it follows | identified Osiris with the primaeval god Pautti, and it follows |
| 2248 | that if wheat was made of the body of Osiris it was also | that if wheat was made of the body of Osiris it was also | that if wheat was made of the body of Osiris it was also |
| 2249 | made of the body of Pautti, a very ancient form of the | made of the body of Pautti, a very ancient form of the | made of the body of Pautti, a very ancient form of the |
| 2250 | Earth-god. After enumerating the proofs of the greatness | Earth-god. After enumerating the proofs of the greatness | Earth-god. After enumerating the proofs of the greatness |
| 2251 | and goodness of Osiris the author of the hymn says, ¢ Thou | and goodness of Osiris the author of the hymn says, ¢ Thou | and goodness of Osiris the author of the hymn says, ¢ Thou |
| 2252 | art the father and mother of men, they have life through thy | art the father and mother of men, they have life through thy | art the father and mother of men, they have life through thy |
| 2253 | breath, they eat of the flesh of thy members. ¢ Pautti” is | breath, they eat of the flesh of thy members. ¢ Pautti” is | breath, they eat of the flesh of thy members. ¢ Pautti” is |
| 2254 | thy name.” 2 Thus the Coptic form of the legend about the | thy name.” 2 Thus the Coptic form of the legend about the | thy name.” 2 Thus the Coptic form of the legend about the |
| 2255 | origin of wheat rightly makes it to be formed of the Bodies | origin of wheat rightly makes it to be formed of the Bodies | origin of wheat rightly makes it to be formed of the Bodies |
| 2256 | of the Father and the Son. | of the Father and the Son. | of the Father and the Son. |
| 2257 | 18. The Cherub told John that the sky was suspended | 18. The Cherub told John that the sky was suspended | 18. The Cherub told John that the sky was suspended |
| 2258 | by faith, and that the earth was supported on four pillars | by faith, and that the earth was supported on four pillars | by faith, and that the earth was supported on four pillars |
| 2259 | (ⲣ. 254). The old Egyptian belief was that the sky was | ⲣ. 254). The old Egyptian belief was that the sky was | r. 254). The old Egyptian belief was that the sky was |
| 2260 | 1 Published by Erman, deg. Zeitschrift, Bd. xxxviii, pp. 30 ff. | 1 Published by Erman, deg. Zeitschrift, Bd. xxxviii, pp. 30 ff. | 1 Published by Erman, deg. Zeitschrift, Bd. xxxviii, pp. 30 ff. |
| 2261 | [ⲫⲁ | ⲫⲁ | fa |
| 2262 | ⲟ | ⲟⲓ | oi |
| 2263 | ⲅ • | ⲅ • | ġ • |
| 2264 | Ⲑ ⲝ ⲙⲙⲙ | ⲑ ⲝ ⲙⲙⲙ | θ ks mmm |
| page 74 | |||
| 2265 | Ixx INTRODUCTION | Ixx INTRODUCTION | Ixx INTRODUCTION |
| 2266 | supported on four pillars, which were called the ¢ four pillars | supported on four pillars, which were called the ¢ four pillars | supported on four pillars, which were called the ¢ four pillars |
| 2267 | of the sky’? or the ‘supports of ⲏⲙ The sky is called | of the sky’? or the ‘supports of ⲏⲙ The sky is called | of the sky’? or the ‘supports of ym The sky is called |
| 2268 | “place of the four pillars’? | “place of the four pillars’? | “place of the four pillars’? |
| 2269 | 19. The seven stars in the north of the world (p. 257) are, | 19. The seven stars in the north of the world (p. 257) are, | 19. The seven stars in the north of the world (p. 257) are, |
| 2270 | undoubtedly, the seven stars of the Great Bear, which were | undoubtedly, the seven stars of the Great Bear, which were | undoubtedly, the seven stars of the Great Bear, which were |
| 2271 | supposed to be the dwelling-places of the soul of Typhon.* | supposed to be the dwelling-places of the soul of Typhon.* | supposed to be the dwelling-places of the soul of Typhon.* |
| 2272 | The other stars referred to may be either the ¢ Akhemu-sek’ | The other stars referred to may be either the ¢ Akhemu-sek’ | The other stars referred to may be either the ¢ Akhemu-sek’ |
| 2273 | or the * Akhemu-urt’, i.e. the ‘Imperishable stars’; and the | or the * Akhemu-urt’, i.e. the ‘Imperishable stars’; and the | or the * Akhemu-urt’, i.e. the ‘Imperishable stars’; and the |
| 2274 | ¢ Stars that never rest’. | ¢ Stars that never rest’. | ¢ Stars that never rest’. |
| 2275 | 20. In the Encomium on John the Baptist (p. 342f.) | 20. In the Encomium on John the Baptist (p. 342f.) | 20. In the Encomium on John the Baptist (p. 342f.) |
| 2276 | a legend is quoted from a ‘little old manuscript’ in the | a legend is quoted from a ‘little old manuscript’ in the | a legend is quoted from a ‘little old manuscript’ in the |
| 2277 | Library at Jerusalem, to the effect that our Lord gave John | Library at Jerusalem, to the effect that our Lord gave John | Library at Jerusalem, to the effect that our Lord gave John |
| 2278 | a boat made of gold, in which he would be able to ferry over | a boat made of gold, in which he would be able to ferry over | a boat made of gold, in which he would be able to ferry over |
| 2279 | the river of fire to the Third Heaven the souls of those who | the river of fire to the Third Heaven the souls of those who | the river of fire to the Third Heaven the souls of those who |
| 2280 | had honoured or commemorated him upon earth, Here we | had honoured or commemorated him upon earth, Here we | had honoured or commemorated him upon earth, Here we |
| 2281 | have a survival of an ancient Egyptian legend which is found | have a survival of an ancient Egyptian legend which is found | have a survival of an ancient Egyptian legend which is found |
| 2282 | in the Pyramid texts of the VIth dynasty. The Egyptians | in the Pyramid texts of the VIth dynasty. The Egyptians | in the Pyramid texts of the VIth dynasty. The Egyptians |
| 2283 | believed in the existence of a celestial ferryman called | believed in the existence of a celestial ferryman called | believed in the existence of a celestial ferryman called |
| 2284 | Ⲛⲉⲓ -ⲃ- i.e. © His face behind him’, or Ⲙⲁ- | ⲛⲁⲓ -ⲃ- i.e. © His face behind him’, or ⲙⲁ- | nai -v- i.e. © His face behind him’, or ma- |
| 2285 | i.e. ¢ Looking behind ⲃⲓ because in manceuvring his boat | i.e. ¢ Looking behind ⲃⲓ because in manceuvring his boat | i.e. ¢ Looking behind bi because in manceuvring his boat |
| 2286 | he had often to turn his head round and look behind him. | he had often to turn his head round and look behind him. | he had often to turn his head round and look behind him. |
| 2287 | He had in primaeval times ferried the gods over into heaven,” | He had in primaeval times ferried the gods over into heaven,” | He had in primaeval times ferried the gods over into heaven,” |
| 2288 | and was in later times the recognized ferryman for all the | and was in later times the recognized ferryman for all the | and was in later times the recognized ferryman for all the |
| 2289 | dead. But only the righteous dead were transported to | dead. But only the righteous dead were transported to | dead. But only the righteous dead were transported to |
| 2290 | heaven by him, and every dead person had to be declared | heaven by him, and every dead person had to be declared | heaven by him, and every dead person had to be declared |
| 2291 | ¢just’ before heaven, and earth, and the Island [of Osiris], | ¢just’ before heaven, and earth, and the Island [of Osiris], | ¢just’ before heaven, and earth, and the Island [of Osiris], |
| 2292 | before he was allowed to enter this ferry-boat. Even King | before he was allowed to enter this ferry-boat. Even King | before he was allowed to enter this ferry-boat. Even King |
| 2293 | Pepi could not obtain the use of the ferry-boat until this | Pepi could not obtain the use of the ferry-boat until this | Pepi could not obtain the use of the ferry-boat until this |
| 2294 | ⲛ ⲛ | ⲛ ⲛ | n n |
| 2295 | . 1 fa I [111 Unis, 1, 222. ¢ Plutarch, De Iside, chap. 21. | . 1 fa I [111 Unis, 1, 222. ¢ Plutarch, De Iside, chap. 21. | . 1 fa I [111 Unis, 1, 222. ¢ Plutarch, De Iside, chap. 21. |
| 2296 | ⲫ P= ⲉ ϥⲣ - Uns text, 1. 489. | Ⲫ P= ⲉ ϥⲣ - Uns text, 1. 489. | F P= e fr - Uns text, 1. 489. |
| 2297 | - ϫ- | - ϫ- | - g- |
| 2298 | 7 See Unis, 1. 490, | 7 See Unis, 1. 490, | 7 See Unis, 1. 490, |
| page 75 | |||
| 2299 | INTRODUCTION Ixxi | INTRODUCTION Ixxi | INTRODUCTION Ixxi |
| 2300 | assurance was given to Her-f-ha-f.! This ferryman appears | assurance was given to Her-f-ha-f.! This ferryman appears | assurance was given to Her-f-ha-f.! This ferryman appears |
| 2301 | in the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead, and in | in the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead, and in | in the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead, and in |
| 2302 | a Vignette in the Papyrus of Ani (Plate XVII) he is seen | a Vignette in the Papyrus of Ani (Plate XVII) he is seen | a Vignette in the Papyrus of Ani (Plate XVII) he is seen |
| 2303 | seated in a boat, with his face turned behind him. The | seated in a boat, with his face turned behind him. The | seated in a boat, with his face turned behind him. The |
| 2304 | ninety-eighth and ninety-ninth chapters of the Book of the | ninety-eighth and ninety-ninth chapters of the Book of the | ninety-eighth and ninety-ninth chapters of the Book of the |
| 2305 | Dead were written to enable the deceased to obtain a boat | Dead were written to enable the deceased to obtain a boat | Dead were written to enable the deceased to obtain a boat |
| 2306 | wherein to sail over to the Island of Osiris, but we see from | wherein to sail over to the Island of Osiris, but we see from | wherein to sail over to the Island of Osiris, but we see from |
| 2307 | the ninety-ninth chapter that he was obliged to recite the | the ninety-ninth chapter that he was obliged to recite the | the ninety-ninth chapter that he was obliged to recite the |
| 2308 | magical names of every part of the boat, and those of the | magical names of every part of the boat, and those of the | magical names of every part of the boat, and those of the |
| 2309 | wind, and the river, and the river banks, and the ground, | wind, and the river, and the river banks, and the ground, | wind, and the river, and the river banks, and the ground, |
| 2310 | before it would move from its moorings. In the Coptic | before it would move from its moorings. In the Coptic | before it would move from its moorings. In the Coptic |
| 2311 | legend the boat of gold takes the place of the Egyptian | legend the boat of gold takes the place of the Egyptian | legend the boat of gold takes the place of the Egyptian |
| 2312 | ferry-boat, and John the Baptist is made to assume the | ferry-boat, and John the Baptist is made to assume the | ferry-boat, and John the Baptist is made to assume the |
| 2313 | character of Her-f-ha-f. | character of Her-f-ha-f. | character of Her-f-ha-f. |
| 2314 | On p. 345 Peter is made to ask what certain lamps and | On p. 345 Peter is made to ask what certain lamps and | On p. 345 Peter is made to ask what certain lamps and |
| 2315 | oars which he sees in the Third Heaven are used for, and | oars which he sees in the Third Heaven are used for, and | oars which he sees in the Third Heaven are used for, and |
| 2316 | the Lord tells him that the righteous shall be ferried over the | the Lord tells him that the righteous shall be ferried over the | the Lord tells him that the righteous shall be ferried over the |
| 2317 | river of fire in the boat of gold by these oars, and that the | river of fire in the boat of gold by these oars, and that the | river of fire in the boat of gold by these oars, and that the |
| 2318 | lamps are intended to light the boat on its way through | lamps are intended to light the boat on its way through | lamps are intended to light the boat on its way through |
| 2319 | the darkness. The number of oars is not stated, but it seems | the darkness. The number of oars is not stated, but it seems | the darkness. The number of oars is not stated, but it seems |
| 2320 | clear that the writer of the legend had in his mind some | clear that the writer of the legend had in his mind some | clear that the writer of the legend had in his mind some |
| 2321 | confused remembrance or knowledge of the Four Oars which | confused remembrance or knowledge of the Four Oars which | confused remembrance or knowledge of the Four Oars which |
| 2322 | form the Vignette of chap. cxlviii of the Book of the Dead. | form the Vignette of chap. cxlviii of the Book of the Dead. | form the Vignette of chap. cxlviii of the Book of the Dead. |
| 2323 | In the Papyrus of Ani (Plate XXXVI) the Four Oars are | In the Papyrus of Ani (Plate XXXVI) the Four Oars are | In the Papyrus of Ani (Plate XXXVI) the Four Oars are |
| 2324 | depicted, and the name of each is given, and we learn that | depicted, and the name of each is given, and we learn that | depicted, and the name of each is given, and we learn that |
| 2325 | each had power to row the deceased round about one of the | each had power to row the deceased round about one of the | each had power to row the deceased round about one of the |
| 2326 | four quarters of heaven. By the side of each stand three | four quarters of heaven. By the side of each stand three | four quarters of heaven. By the side of each stand three |
| 2327 | bearded gods, in mummy form, with a lily and a libation | bearded gods, in mummy form, with a lily and a libation | bearded gods, in mummy form, with a lily and a libation |
| 2328 | vase on a funerary table before them. Behind each group | vase on a funerary table before them. Behind each group | vase on a funerary table before them. Behind each group |
| 2329 | is an open door. Ⲧⲙⲉ papyrus supplies no information about | is an open door. Ⲧⲙⲏⲓ papyrus supplies no information about | is an open door. Tmyi papyrus supplies no information about |
| 2330 | the oars or the four groups of gods, and we must seek for it | the oars or the four groups of gods, and we must seek for it | the oars or the four groups of gods, and we must seek for it |
| 2331 | elsewhere. The gods, without doubt, represent the divine | elsewhere. The gods, without doubt, represent the divine | elsewhere. The gods, without doubt, represent the divine |
| 2332 | beings who are supposed to work the oars, and they must | beings who are supposed to work the oars, and they must | beings who are supposed to work the oars, and they must |
| 2333 | form the crews that row a boat about the four quarters of | form the crews that row a boat about the four quarters of | form the crews that row a boat about the four quarters of |
| 2334 | 1 See Pepi I, text, 1, 400. | 1 See Pepi I, text, 1, 400. | 1 See Pepi I, text, 1, 400. |
Provenance
- title
- Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913)
- dialect
- sahidic
- source
- OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/Apocrypha/copticapocryphai00budguoft.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts_Apocrypha/copticapocryphai00budguoft/pages
- licence
- public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930)
- share
- public
- attribution
- Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge) — two-country rule met (LICENCES.md §7 + US ≤1930), REBUILD-PREP 2026-09-26); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
- file
- Apocrypha & Gnostic/Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913)/copticapocryphai00budguoft.ocr.L0.txt
- title
- Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913) — Cairene
- dialect
- bohairic
- source
- generated from copticapocryphai00budguoft.ocr.L0.txt (OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/Apocrypha/copticapocryphai00budguoft.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/)
- licence
- CC BY-SA 4.0
- share
- public
- attribution
- Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge) — two-country rule met (LICENCES.md §7 + US ≤1930), REBUILD-PREP 2026-09-26); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
- generated by
- tools/segment_sahidic.py segment() (SC-9 c) then tools/sahidic_to_cairene.py (route D, C3a 2026-09-24; tier c, ROUTE-2 2026-09-26) then tools/cairene.py from_witness dialect=bohairic on the intermediate (L1 = Cairene(N_B(D(N_S(L0)))), RI-038; word division church); Sahidic N stage counts: abbrev=52 editorial_kept=1 editorial_lacuna=46 hyphen_rejoined=505 jinkim_unified=19 l1_morphs_unsplit=7 l1_numeral_morph_digits=4 l2_1b_cairene=187 l2_1b_sahidic_table=93 lexeme_L1-S-3=33 lexeme_L1-S-4=2 lexeme_L1-S-8=8 lexeme_open=58 n_morphs_fallback=7 numeral=55 numeral_single_ambiguous=5241 stroke_kept=6976 stroke_unified=13260 tokens=41734
- file
- Apocrypha & Gnostic/Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913)/copticapocryphai00budguoft.ocr.L1.txt
- title
- Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913) — Kemetic
- dialect
- bohairic
- source
- generated from copticapocryphai00budguoft.ocr.L1.txt
- licence
- CC BY-SA 4.0
- share
- public
- attribution
- Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge) — two-country rule met (LICENCES.md §7 + US ≤1930), REBUILD-PREP 2026-09-26); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
- generated by
- tools/coptic_to_kemetic.py convert() on the L1 text (letter rules of DECISIONS.md 2026-09-08)
- file
- Apocrypha & Gnostic/Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913)/copticapocryphai00budguoft.ocr.L2.txt
L0 witness (OCR)
L1 Cairene
L2 Kemetic
Cite as:
Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913). OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/Apocrypha/copticapocryphai00budguoft.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts_Apocrypha/copticapocryphai00budguoft/pages. Layers as published by the Kemetic project (Yousef Hanna), 2026: Coptic · Cairene · Kemetic, /doc/apocrypha-and-gnostic/budge-coptic-apocrypha-in-the-dialect-of-upper-egypt-british-museum-1913/copticapocryphai00budguoft.ocr/. Budge – Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1913); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge) — two-country rule met (LICENCES.md §7 + US ≤1930), REBUILD-PREP 2026-09-26); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
What the layers are
L0 witness
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.
L0.5 transliteration
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).
L1 Cairene
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.
L2 Kemetic
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.
English
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.